《[Multiverse]Voyage Through The Worlds》


 Prologue: The Beginning

    Aoyama slumped on the couch, fingers flicking through yet another episode of an anime he''d rewatched for the fourth time this month. The house around him was alive with the sounds of his family¡ªthe soft hum of his younger sister humming while diligently organizing her schoolwork, his mom bustling in the kitchen.


    The familiar noises of his home were a constant reminder of his position in the family: the reluctant, sometimes grumpy older sibling. He watched his sister, his younger sibling, as she worked. Her focus was undisturbed, a stark contrast to his scattered attention. His mind wandered, drifting between thoughts of the endless piles of homework, his own vague dreams of a better life, and the minor annoyances of daily existence. Life had become routine¡ªa cycle of avoidance, resentment, and muted ambitions.


    Aoyama Yuito Daichi. He knew it was his name, and at the same time, it appeared no one else knew it was his name. No-one could be bothered to remember such a big name, so instead they shortened it to-


    "AYD!" his mom''s sharp voice cut through the air. "Go get the groceries. The list is on the fridge."


    AYD. A pathetic hastily thought-out name. It was first mentioned when he was in middle school to mock him. He was never bullied physically, but the emotional trauma of being neglected was just as bad. It was bad enough that others didn''t care about it, but when his family adopted that nickname, life just went to hell.


    "It''s Aoyama"


    "What''s the difference?"


    He hated this name, AYD, and yet, this was his identity.


    "Why can''t she do it?" AYD groaned, waving in the general direction of his sister''s room without looking up from his phone.


    "Because she''s busy with her studies, and you¡­ well, you''re not. Get up. Now."


    AYD rolled his eyes and dragged himself off the couch, muttering under his breath, "Of course, she''s perfect. She''s the queen of everything. Let''s all bow down to the great and mighty younger sister."


    "Maybe if you made yourself useful, you wouldn''t need to," his mom shot back, a mixture of exasperation and amusement in her voice. Her words stung, but AYD didn''t let it show.


    Grabbing the list from the fridge, AYD stuffed it into his pocket and stomped out of the house. "Why me?" he muttered under his breath. "I don''t even eat half the stuff on this list."


    The sun was hidden behind thick clouds, casting a muted, gray light over the streets. AYD''s feet dragged with every step, weighed down by his reluctance. His hoodie''s oversized hood was pulled up, as if to block out the world around him¡ªor perhaps, if he was honest, to hide from it. Life had become a blur of routine. Each day was the same, with the small frustrations of getting yelled at or watching anime that seemed to lead to nowhere, leaving him in a place he could not escape.


    Even when he tried to imagine something different, something better, it always felt just out of reach, like a dream fading with the morning light.


    "I bet Sis would''ve gotten a pat on the back for volunteering," he grumbled, kicking a stone on the sidewalk. In his mind, she was the golden child, the one who always got praised for her efforts, while AYD was left to handle the "dirty work."His thoughts turned inward, lost in self-pity. "I''m just a side character in this family. The one who''s always left in the background."The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The air-conditioned cool of the grocery store was a blessed relief from the stupid, awful, humid, oppressive heat outside. AYD entered the store with the resigned sense of an average teenager embarking on a mission they had no desire to complete, or a gamer who had to complete some useless puzzles or side quests to progress the story.


    He grabbed a basket, absently checking off items from the list as he wandered down the aisles. Milk. Eggs. Some weird organic vegetable his mom insisted on buying for some health fad she was currently obsessed with. The basket grew heavier with every item, each one adding to his growing sense of annoyance.


    And then his phone buzzed.


    "Don''t forget the milk this time, bro"


    His scowl deepened. It was from his younger sister. She had the nerve to remind him, the one who had to deal with the grocery store runs, to get milk. AYD couldn''t help but feel a surge of irritation. She was the forgetful one. She''d ask him to pick up things she could have easily remembered if she''d cared enough. But no. Because she didn''t have to do the shopping, no one ever noticed her forgetfulness.


    "Why do I always get the short end of the stick?" he muttered under his breath, shaking his head. This trip, he thought, would be just like all the others¡ªboring, long, and completely devoid of any excitement. Until¡­


    He stopped in his tracks.


    Tucked away in a small corner display, almost glowing under the harsh fluorescent lights, was something that made his heart skip a beat: Ultra-Rare Limited Edition One Piece Volume 1.


    The manga was a collector''s dream. It wasn''t just any edition; it was a first print, complete with exclusive character art and a poster. AYD''s fingers twitched, and his heart raced as his eyes scanned over it. The thought of holding it, of owning it, was almost too much to resist. He''d heard rumors about this particular edition, stories of its rarity, its value. His hands itched to reach for it.


    But then, his eyes fell on the price tag.


    The numbers stared back at him. It was nearly as much as all the groceries combined. No, wait¡ªit was more than the groceries. The weight of that realization hit him like a ton of bricks. He imagined his mom''s voice ringing in his ears:


    "You better not come home without everything on that list."


    But the manga¡ªit called to him. The glossy pages, the beautiful art, the promise of a world far removed from his own¡ªa world of adventure, camaraderie, and purpose.


    The characters in One Piece fought for their dreams, defied the odds, and risked their lives for a purpose. Even if that purpose meant facing death, they did it with a smile on their faces, knowing they had lived fully. There was something about that¡ªa sort of peace in knowing that even in death, there was fulfillment.


    Would he die with a smile on his face? Would his life ever have that kind of meaning, the kind that made death seem like a worthy end? Or would he die in the same way he lived¡ªtrapped in his own dissatisfaction or, even having discovered his purpose?


    And finally, it was the weight of responsibility that crushed him. He wanted to be a good son and play his part in the family, and that desire outbalanced the siren call of the manga. He let out a heavy sigh and turned away from the display case, this momentary dream of owning the rare collectors slipping away like sand through his fingers.


    "Why me?" he muttered again, stuffing the receipt into his pocket as he made his way to the checkout counter.


    The walk home was slower than it had been before. The groceries dug into his hands, their weight matching the weight of his thoughts. He couldn''t shake the image of the manga, the thought of what it could have meant if only he could''ve bought it. The idea of being one of those characters in that manga¡ªliving a life full of purpose, where every action meant something.


    Sure, it would have been dangerous. Sure, it would have been life-threatening. But the characters didn''t care about that. They died with smiles on their faces, knowing they had lived for something bigger than themselves. They had a purpose. He didn''t have that.


    Lost in his thoughts, AYD almost didn''t notice the truck coming toward him. It roared down the street, the sound of its engine deafening in his ears. He had just stepped off the curb when the blaring horn yanked him back to reality.


    The world seemed to slow. His heart raced. Time stretched.


    "Oh, come on," he whispered, his breath catching as the massive vehicle filled his vision. The blinding headlights made everything else fade away. His life flashed before his eyes, but instead of being a montage of meaningful moments, it was filled with¡­ anime and memes.


    He realized then how little connection he had with his family. How, at this moment, he didn''t even think about them. His thoughts were consumed with his own dissatisfaction. He didn''t want to be a superhero, or a fighter, or a character in some anime. What he wanted, more than anything, was to feel the warmth of a loving family. A family who truly saw him¡ªnot just the ''older brother'' or the ''helper'' but someone who mattered, someone who was loved.


    "Damn,"


    And so, his wish was granted.

 Presentation Panic

    [{Chapter Start}]


    "HOLY FUCK!"


    I jolted awake, heart racing. My vision blurred as the blinding morning sun poured in through the unfamiliar window. Instinctively, I rubbed my eyes, trying to make sense of my surroundings. Everything felt off¡ªtoo bright, too foreign, too¡­ not home.


    Wait¡­ hit by a truck? And now I''m¡­ awake? Alive? Isn''t this¡­ isn''t this the cliche isekai setup?


    I shot up from the stiff, uncomfortable bed, adrenaline coursing through me. My gaze darted around the room. It wasn''t my room¡ªhell, it wasn''t even close. The space was massive, larger than anything I could afford.


    My eyes roamed around, seeing papers littered across the place, sticky notes covering the walls, and complicated diagrams sprawled across tables. The whole room screamed, "A genius works here."


    ''Wait'' I stopped scanning the rooms as my eyes fell on one of the papers sprawled out on the floor ''Why can I...''


    I grabbed one of the papers, skimming the dense mathematical formulas and advanced technical drawings. Shockingly, I understood it all. No memories of the body''s previous owner came flooding in, but somehow, dissecting these equations was second nature. Maybe I was some sort of prodigy now? A mechanic? An engineer? Or maybe a student genius working on a major project?


    Did I perhaps transmigrate into someone much older than my previous age? Maybe someone working as a mechanic or some form of Engineer? Or at least, a bright College student making a project.


    "No" I muttered dropping the paper as I ran my hand through my palm, ignoring the slight ticklish sensation as I felt my soft and untouched skin "Either this guy''s got a great skincare routine, or this guy''s just about as old as me"


    I held my head as I tried to gather any information. "Come on my name is...something. I live...here? My best friend is.... Shit I can''t remember anything of this life"


    Dropping the papers, I scoured the room for clues, figuring it would be much easier to just find a legal document like an ID or passport and figure everything out. I dove headfirst into my closet, throwing out clothes and other unimportant items as I tried to find something.


    I clicked my teeth in frustration, continuing my desperate search through the chaotic room. Finally, my fingers landed on something¡ªa card tucked between a few books. Pulling it out, I realized it was an ID card.


    As I examined it, my eyes widened in disbelief. It was a school ID card.


    ''''School?'''' I muttered under my breath, flipping the card over to double-check.'' But all those complicated drawings, those graphs, those prototypes¡ªthere''s no way a high school student could be behind that. This is way too advanced. No normal high schooler works on something like this.''


    I stared at the school name printed in bold letters: UA High School. My thoughts froze as the realization hit me like a freight train. ''No way. This person is a once-in-a-century genius. And not just that, they''re attending a school prestigious enough to house someone like him as well?''


    UA High School


    Name: Aoyama Yuito Daichi


    Age: 16


    Class: 1-H


    Quirk: N/A


    ''Wait'' The world around me screeched to a halt as I held my breath. I read the card once, and then again just to confirm what I read was true. I read it again. And again. The words burned themselves into my brain, each repetition sinking me deeper into shock.


    ''UA High¡­ THE UA High? From My Hero Academia?''


    I dropped the card and stumbled backwards as I let out ragged gasps.''Nononono, this has got to be a fucking nightmare. Yes, it''s a nightmare, it has to be, any moment my mom will wake me up and scold me again for sleeping late''


    As I stumbled, I accidentally tripped on a random pencil as I fell down on my back. A jolt of pain ran through my body as I gasped in pain ''No, not a nightmare, this is reality''


    I got back up as I ignored the pain in my back, taking loud breaths of air to calm myself. I held my head, as I started to remember the basics of this world.


    ''From what I remember, In this world, everything changed when quirks¡ªsuperpowers unique to each individual¡ªbegan to manifest. No one knows exactly why or how it started, but the phenomenon began with a glowing baby born in China.


    Of course, it was disastrous. A normal society acquiring special abilities out of nowhere? It didn''t take long before the world devolved into an Anarchy with society toppled. At first, people despised and hunted the Quirked ones, especially the mutants, but quirks spread rapidly, with nearly 80% of the global population eventually developing some kind of ability forcing humanity to accept Quirks.


    With powers becoming commonplace, society adapted. Heroes rose to protect the people from those who misused their quirks¡ªvillains who brought chaos and destruction. Hero agencies were formed, hero licenses became a thing, and being a pro hero became one of the most revered professions, a symbol of hope in an ever-changing world.''


    My Hero Academia, at first glance, seemed like just another anime¡ªa story about high schoolers striving to become heroes and fulfill their dreams, with the main character vowing to become the number one hero. It was inspiring, uplifting even, in the way only a shounen anime could be.


    But that''s only if you looked at it as a reader, not as someone who''s now stuck in this world.


    From my perspective, the cracks in that world were too glaring to ignore. The Nomu attacks, Stain''s rampage, All For One''s reign of terror, the League of Villains spreading chaos, villains escaping Tartarus, heroes falling one after the other, and the country spiraling into ruin. Japan, once a symbol of hope, reduced to a wasteland where people hid in shelters, clinging to survival.


    ''As if that wasn''t bad enough,'' I thought grimly, my gaze falling to the ID card in my hand, the glaring "N/A" next to "Quirk" mocking me. ''I don''t even have a Quirk.''


    Truth be told, inequality has always existed. There were always people stronger, smarter, or better off than others. But this world? It took that concept and cranked it up a notch. Your worth here is decided from the moment you''re born. If you don''t win the genetic lottery and get a flashy, powerful quirk, you''re destined to be mediocre.


    And for someone like me? Quirkless? Mediocrity would''ve been a blessing. Here, being quirkless wasn''t just a disadvantage¡ªit was practically a death sentence, especially with all the shit that''s going to happen.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Normally, I''d have just booked a ticket to some other country and gotten the hell out of Japan. But my luck? Of course, it had to be so terrible that I ended up smack in the middle of UA High¡ªthe school where all the major chaos in the series unfolded. And to make matters worse, I didn''t even have a special ability to protect myself. Just perfect.


    Resigning from UA wasn''t an option either. Complications aside, it was the best school in the country. The kind of prestigious place the old me could only dream of setting foot in. Walking away from that? Yeah, not happening, there are something more important to me than my life.


    My previous self...


    I stared at the ID photo, studying my reflection. My looks hadn''t changed much from my past life¡ªsame face, same features¡ªbut there was one big difference. Unlike before, where I''d been so malnourished I practically resembled a Minecraft Skeleton, this body actually had some meat on its bones. Not exactly fit, but at least I didn''t sound like I was rattling every time I moved. the only difference was that my age had gone up a year.


    This version of me didn''t have much of a family. Well, technically, I did have one, but just like in my last world, they didn''t really care about me. The difference here? In this world, they didn''t even try to fake it. They outright abandoned me without a second thought.


    Why? Simple. I was Quirkless. In a society where power defines worth, I was just dead weight and when my younger sister turned out to have a decently strong Quirk¡ªsomething flashy and "hero-worthy"¡ªthat was all the excuse they needed. They didn''t hesitate to leave me behind, casting me aside like some kind of genetic failure they were ashamed to even acknowledge.


    It wasn''t just the abandonment that hurt, though. It was how easy it was for them. No long discussions, no hesitation, not even a goodbye. Just a suitcase, a cold stare, and the door shutting behind them as they walked away to start their "better life" with their gifted child.


    Look at the irony: the Quirkless "disappointment" somehow managed to secure a spot at UA, the most prestigious school in the country, while the so-called "Gifted" sister¡ªtheir golden child with a flashy Quirk¡ªended up at some second-rate academy. Life has a funny way of flipping the script, doesn''t it?


    The biggest difference between this version of me and the one from my previous life is that this version actually managed to carve out something for himself. Despite the overwhelming odds stacked against him in a society that worships power, he still pushed through. He made it to UA without a Quirk, a feat so rare it was practically unheard of.


    It was hard not to admire his resilience, even if I was now the one living his life. This version of me didn''t just survive¡ªhe thrived, despite being handed every reason to give up. It made me wonder: if he could accomplish all of this with no family support and a society that saw him as less than nothing, what could I achieve with his foundation with a loving and supporting family in my old world?


    The term "Wasted potential" never made more sense, and it stung.


    Still, my parents were never that harsh on me. Sure, they didn''t like me for being a deadbeat, but they never even considered abandoning me at some random orphanage. Was this major change because of the presence of Quirks in this world? Was it really that bad being Quirkless in this world?


    I closed the cupboard, letters falling out of it. I glanced at them, then ignored them. My family''s attempt to communicate with me after being enrolled in a prestigious school was something I couldn''t care less about at this moment.


    Class 1-H, if I remembered correctly, was the support class. It made sense for a Quirkless person to end up there. Competing with students whose Quirks gave them an edge in crafting wouldn''t be easy, but it was still far better than facing off against hero-course students with combat-focused abilities.


    A notification cut through the silence, snapping me out of my stupor. I glanced around at the mess in my room before stumbling over to grab my laptop. With a few clicks, I opened it up, and there it was¡ªthe message, sent by none other than Izuku Midoriya.


    It was a video call request.


    My hand hovered over the "accept" button, trembling slightly. Breathe, AYD. You can do this. After taking a deep breath to steady myself, I finally gathered the nerve and pressed it, accepting the call.


    "H-Hello?" I stammered.


    "Hey, AYD!" Midoriya''s cheery face lit up the screen. "How''s the presentation prep going? I''ve been working on my part all day!"


    "Uh¡­ presentation prep?" I mumbled.


    Midoriya tilted his head, concerned. "Yeah, you know, for tomorrow at UA? Are you alright?"


    Presentation? Tomorrow? I''m so fucking screwed.


    "O-Oh yeah! At UA! Of course, yeah, I''m fine. Just¡­ overwhelmed."


    Midoriya smiled reassuringly. "I get it! Presenting in front of the faculty and pro heroes is a big deal, but we''ve got this!"


    No, Midoriya. YOU''VE got this. I''m about to crash and burn.


    "Right, of course, um, could you just remind me of the topic for the presentation again? I just have a lot of...files saved here with uh, um, a lot of names, so it would be much easier if I knew the name"


    "Oh uh, yeah? It''s about the integration of support items in hero work, right? You were going to talk about the latest innovations, and I was covering the practical applications in the field."


    "YES, uhm, yes, that sounds...familiar"


    ''God damn it AYD, why are you acting like Deku in the 1st season and Izuku is speaking so confidently?''


    "I can''t wait to see what you''ve come up with! Your knowledge of support tech is always so impressive AYD!"


    "Uh, I am also impressed by my knowledge of support tech???"


    "Are you sure you''re Ok? Do you want me to come over so we can rehearse?"


    "NO, I mean, no need, I just need to uh, review my notes and I''ll be fine for tomorrow"


    "Well, I-if you''re sure then alright. Just remember you''ve got this AYD! Your Quirk analysis skills are the best I''ve seen, even better than mine! You''re gonna do great tomorrow."


    "Sorry Midoriya, I''ve got to go now something''s come up. I''ll see you tomorrow!"


    Hastily ending the call, AYD clutches his heart, feeling it pounding in his heart.


    "Oh god, Oh fuck, what am I going to do now?"


    I dropped to the floor, frantically rummaging through the papers and books scattered around the apartment. Please, PLEASE let there be notes or something. Surely someone as smart as him would have prepared notes for an important presentation right?


    "Advanced Support Tech for Modern Heroes? Since when did I know anything about this stuff?"


    A sticky note slipped out from between the thick books, and I quickly snatched it up. I read it aloud to myself:


    "Don''t forget to mention the new nano-fiber enhancements. Hatsume says they''re game changers? What the hell am I making, Iron Man suits? Also, Hatsume? As in Mei Hatsume?"


    The note triggered something in my mind. My head throbbed as memories of nano-fiber enhancements flooded back. I clutched my temples, trying to piece together what I remembered about them.


    A soft whirring sound pulled my attention toward the desk. My eyes flicked to the screen, where a notification flashed: Presentation Completed.


    I blinked, a confused frown tugging at my brow as I slowly stood up and walked over to the laptop. I opened the file, revealing a half-finished PowerPoint presentation. My eyes widened in disbelief.


    "This... this is incredible. Did I really make all of this?"


    I scrolled through the slides, each one packed with detailed diagrams, technical jargon, and complex information I couldn''t quite remember creating. My fingers hesitated over the trackpad as I absorbed it all, analyzing the content, the design, and the flow.


    I stared at the screen, a frown pulling at my face. "Well, I''ve got the material, but how the hell am I supposed to present this when I can barely understand any of it?"


    Just as that thought hit me, my phone buzzed. I picked it up, unlocking it to see a reminder flashing on the screen: Practice presentation with Uraraka at 7 PM.


    "The hell? Why do I know so many main characters? And it''s already 5 PM??"


    I stumbled around my room, my thoughts racing as panic started to creep in. The reality of the situation hit harder than before. How the hell was I supposed to get through this? The pressure was mounting. I couldn''t let anyone know I had no clue about any of this¡ªespecially not people like Uraraka, or anyone else who expected me to be some sort of expert.


    But how the hell was I supposed to fake my way through a presentation on advanced tech I could barely wrap my head around?


    "Alright, crash course time."


    I grabbed any book I could find, opening them in a frenzy, my eyes darting over the pages. With a highlighter in hand, I frantically flipped through the sections, though I quickly realized it wasn''t even necessary. All the important topics were already highlighted¡ªthankfully.


    "Nano-fiber, Quirk amplification... come on, brain, absorb faster!" I muttered under my breath, my mind racing as I tried to cram every bit of information into my skull. The pressure was suffocating, but there was no time to waste.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    I was so engrossed in the books, my mind racing through the material, that I lost track of time. It wasn''t until I glanced up at the clock that I was jolted back to reality. I jumped in panic, realizing how little time I had left. I slammed the books shut and quickly began arranging my notes and slides in some semblance of order.


    I stole a glance at my room¡ªan absolute disaster zone. Papers scattered, books piled everywhere. With no time to waste, I frantically shoved everything into the cupboards, praying it would be out of sight.


    After vacuuming and sweeping as fast as I could, I rushed to the kitchen, frantically preparing some snacks.


    "Uraraka likes mochi, right? Or was it Tsuyu? God, I hope I''m not mixing up my anime knowledge with... whatever this is."


    I scrambled to arrange the snacks on a plate, my hands moving in a frantic blur as I tried to make it look presentable. Glancing at my casual clothes, I hesitated for a moment, debating whether I should change into something more "professional." But time was running out, so I figured it didn''t matter.


    Then, a knock at the door made me freeze. My heart skipped a beat as I took a deep breath, steeling myself.


    With a shaky hand, I reached for the door handle and opened it.


    "Well... here goes nothing..."

 USJ incident

    [{Chapter Start}]


    You know, I had a lot of firsts this evening.


    The first time I ever had a panic attack that was truly potent enough to induce a heart attack. The first time I studied seriously. The first time I had a girl over. The first time getting a call from a friend.


    Not the first time cramming everything at the last minute, unfortunately.


    The first time opening a door in this world too. Ochako Uraraka stood in the doorway with a small bag in hand, probably filled with gifts. I remembered that Japan had some traditions for visiting, and I guessed this was one of them.


    At least I''d spent most of my time setting up snacks, so there''s that.


    "Hello, AYD-kun! How did your day go?" she asked, her voice cheerful.


    I blinked, standing there frozen. I had no idea how to respond. First of all, my day had been a whirlwind of Isekai madness¡ªthere weren''t even words for it. Second, my brain was completely fried from cramming advanced mechanics that hadn''t even been researched in my old world.


    "It... it went, I guess," I mumbled.


    "Hm? Are you alright, AYD-kun?" she asked, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied my face, concern creeping into her voice.


    I froze for a moment, unsure of how I must look right now. My brain was still scattered, and the weight of everything made it feel like I was barely holding it together. "I''m fine," I managed to say, hoping I didn''t sound too off, hoping I didn''t give anything away.


    A tense silence followed. I could feel her gaze lingering on me, searching for something in my expression, and for a brief moment, I wondered if I had messed up. Was I acting weird? Did I look like I was hiding something?


    Finally, Uraraka broke the silence, her tone softening as her usual cheerfulness returned. "Well, that''s great!" she said, flashing me a bright smile, as if nothing was wrong.


    I sighed internally, relieved she didn''t press further.


    Uraraka greeted me cheerfully, handing me the bag with a bright smile that instantly lifted the mood. Her cheerful personality seemed to fill the room, making it feel lighter somehow.


    As she brushed past me, the soft scent of her shampoo¡ªsomething floral and fresh¡ªlingered in the air, mixing with the subtle trace of her perfume, a light, sweet fragrance that made the atmosphere feel warm and inviting. Her hair swayed gracefully with each step.


    I stood there for a moment, absently moving past her to close the door, still trying to shake off the weight of everything that had happened today.


    "Uh, I prepared some snacks as brain food, for all the support item talk. You like mochi, right?"


    Uraraka paused, her gaze shifting toward the table. Her eyes seemed to brighten at the sight of the food, but she quickly shook her head, most likely trying to maintain some composure.


    "Y-yeah, I like mochi," she replied, a slight blush creeping onto her cheeks. "How did you know that though, AYD-kun?"


    "Guess."


    Uraraka sat down at the table, giving a soft thank you for the food before popping a piece of mochi into her mouth. I followed suit, sitting down across from her and starting on the snacks I had prepared. It felt like the right thing to do¡ªnot let your guest eat alone, even if you''re not exactly engaged with them. Company matters.


    She began talking about her day, casually mentioning what she''d done and what she had for lunch. I mostly tuned it out, my focus shifting between her animated face and the laptop in front of me. My mind raced, constantly tweaking calculations and last-minute revisions in my head. The last thing I wanted was for her to notice how distracted I was.


    What caught my attention however was Uraraka''s beauty. Perhaps it was because the people in an anime were better looking than the average people in my previous world, or perhaps it was because she was one of the main characters, but she was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen, excluding those Instagram models, but they just advertised their OnlyFans so they don''t count.


    If I was in another situation, I would have admired her beauty more, and maybe even tried a bit of flirting, but at this moment, I was completely focused on my presentation.


    As I sat there, lost in thought, mulling over the situation and the endless "What-ifs," I barely noticed Uraraka wiping her mouth with a tissue beside her plate. She looked up, catching my absent-minded stare, and blinked in surprise. Without missing a beat, she waved her hand in front of me, breaking me out of my stupor.


    "Are you alright, AYD-kun?"


    Damn it. Was I just staring at her this entire time? I needed to be more aware of my surroundings. For fuck''s sake.


    I shook my head, forcing myself to focus. "I''m fine, Uraraka. Just doing some last-minute revisions."


    "Oh, yeah I get it" Uraraka giggled while rubbing her head. She most likely, did not get it. "Uh, I don''t understand much about support items, so I''m not sure how much help I would be"


    "That''s fine, I''m sure you could be of some help". A moment after saying it, I internally cringed. That was... not the best thing to say.


    Though, now that I think of it, it is weird that this body asked for Uraraka, a person not very knowledgeable in support items to come help with the presentation as compared to someone like Izuku or Mei who are much more informed of such topics. Perhaps this version had a crush on her?


    ''I''ll bother about this later.''


    Turning around, I opened up my laptop. Just then a notification appeared on my laptop.


    ''Update Required: Restart now?''


    I stared at the screen for an unknown amount of time, but in the end I still quirked up a small smile.No matter the world, Windows is still a pain in the ass with its constant updates.


    Minimizing the popup, I opened up my presentation. The fact that she didn''t know much about this stuff was a blessing in disguise. I could easily cover up this stuff with other bullshit if I wanted to.


    "Right let''s start"


    ---------


    The presentation went....surprisingly well. Somehow the words seemed to flow out of my mouth, and my brain somehow managed to comprehend those words as well. Uraraka asked some questions, but they were just basic questions that I could easily answer.


    *crunch*


    Taking a bite of a potato chip out of a packet I just opened, I saw Uraraka flipping the pages of my notes, reading, but not understanding any of it.


    "Say, AYD, what type of device would you make to help support me in Hero work?"


    "Oh, that''s a good one" I said while chewing as I set down the bag of chips and got up while dusting my hands. "That could be a question the teachers ask, hypothetical scenarios, or hypothetical heroes and how my support items could benefit them, nice thinking."


    "Really?" Uraraka giggled as she rubbed her head "I just wanted to know..."


    Let''s see, from what I remember of her quirk: Zero Gravity, it had the ability to make an object weightless upon contact with the padded fingers on her fingers. Prolonged maintenance of this ability, or making huge objects weightless could cause nausea or vomiting.


    "Let''s see, for your Quirk...a Glove that has openings for your fingers, or a material that conducts your Quirks could be a decent start in case you need to touch something hazardous to transport it out of an area. Perhaps a device that could reduce the nausea you feel? Maybe a sort of injection system providing relief medicine for nausea? But then I''d have to make a preservation system for the medicine..."


    Uraraka blinked as I let out multiple ideas. She briefly met other support course members, and they all seemed to be eccentric as well. Perhaps this was just one of the common personalities they possessed. It would make sense, that an obsession of some degree would be required to enter a school like UA.


    Especially that pink-haired girl...


    "Huh, you''re really like Deku-kun," Uraraka remarked with a small chuckle.


    "Huh? Oh, was I muttering?" I froze, realizing how easily my thoughts had slipped out. "Damn, I need to control that too."


    Uraraka giggled, waving off my concern. "No, it''s fine. I don''t mind it. It''s inspiring to see someone enjoy and follow their passion this much. People usually don''t get to pursue what they want."


    There was a subtle shift in the atmosphere, a quiet tension I hadn''t noticed before. Her words, simple as they were, felt heavier now. The words hung in the air for a moment, and something about them struck me as odd. Did she not want to be a hero, or was there something more to it?


    Uraraka glanced down at her phone, her eyes widening when she saw the time. "Oh, it''s really late! Sorry, but I need to leave now. Aizawa-sensei said we''d have some form of rescue training tomorrow," she said, her voice tinged with urgency. She quickly stood up, gathering her things in a hurry before dashing toward the door.


    "Bye, AYD-kun!" she called, her voice bright despite the rush.


    "Oh, bye," I managed to reply, still caught off guard by how quickly everything had shifted.


    No sooner did she close the door and leave my apartment did the words register in my mind. Rescue Training? doesn''t rescue training happen at a specialized facility outside the UA main campus? Why does that sound so familia-


    Oh.


    The USJ arc. Where the main antagonist of the series first makes an appearance. They hijack the USJ facility, cut off communications with the main campus, and the students are left to fend for themselves until the teachers can arrive. It was one of the first major threats the students had to face.


    I bit my lip. If it went as Canon, I didn''t need to worry about it, because they would all survive. But what guarantee do I have that everything will go according to Canon? Now that I''ve already interfered with Canon, even if minimally, it could completely derail the entire plot. The class might not even survive tomorrow.


    I clenched my fist so tight my nails dug into my palm, the sting barely registering through the searing anger. No Quirk, no special abilities¡ªjust me, a regular guy stuck in a world where power is everything. Even with my memories of this place, even knowing what''s coming, what could I really do? I can''t step in and save anyone. In a world where people can fly, control fire, or bend gravity to their will, I''m nothing more than a bystander.


    Why? My teeth ground together as my blood boiled with frustration.


    I felt my eyebrows furrow, the tightness in my chest matching the storm brewing inside me. My breath quickened, my thoughts racing. Was this really it? Was I doomed to be stuck in a world of heroes and villains, watching from the sidelines? Why am I even here?The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    I ran a hand through my hair, tugging at the strands in frustration. My shoulders were stiff, the weight of the moment pressing down on me. I could barely keep up with everything happening around me, let alone act when shit hits the fan. No power, no influence¡ªjust knowledge of a world I couldn''t even affect.


    What''s the point of being brought here, if I can''t even do anything with the chance? I grimaced, feeling the ache of my past life creeping in. Nothing''s changed... still poor old useless me.


    A flash of memories from my previous life hit me like a punch to the gut¡ªsitting alone in my cramped apartment, hearing sirens wail outside, knowing someone was probably in trouble but having no way to help. The sounds of voices shouting, a neighbor''s desperate cries, and there I was, just watching it all unfold. I could do nothing.


    ''No way to stop them, no way to be more than a bystander.''


    Another memory:my sister, always the golden child. I could see her face so clearly, that smug grin on her lips whenever she aced a test. The top of the class, always praised for being so smart, so perfect. And then there was me, just barely scraping by, too stupid to keep up with her. My grades¡ªnothing to write home about. Her''s? Always first place, always the one getting the attention, the praise.


    And then there was the family gatherings. "Oh, look at her! She''s going to be a doctor someday, a real asset to the family!" They said. I just stood there, my own accomplishments so... insignificant. What was I? A failure?


    I''ve always been useless. It''s just how I am, no matter the world.


    Calm down.


    I took a deep breath, trying to regain some semblance of control. My hands were still clenched into fists, nails digging into my palms. I forced myself to stop, to focus.


    Think about this carefully.


    The USJ incident. I could practically hear the chaos in my mind¡ªthe villains attacking, the students scattered, the teachers scrambling to respond. What went wrong? Right, the communications. They jammed the radio, cutting off contact with the main campus.


    My mind kicked into overdrive. I couldn''t change what happened, but I could change how things would go down tomorrow. There had to be a way to avoid the same mistakes, to fix what went wrong before the situation started.


    ''If the communication issue could be resolved, the teachers would arrive quicker. The students could coordinate. Maybe they could fight back more effectively. The situation could change.''


    I froze for a moment, that glimmer of hope flickering in my mind. Could I do something? Was there a way I could help, even if it was just a small part in all of this? I was just one person. No Quirk, no powers¡ªbut I could use my knowledge. I might not be able to fight, but maybe I could give the heroes a fighting chance.


    I had no Quirk. No way to physically fight, no superpower to rely on. But... my knowledge, what I knew about technology, systems, devices, it could still be useful. There were ways to bypass communications, ways to secure systems. Maybe I could find a way to fix that jam, to help the others communicate and coordinate. It wasn''t much, but it was something. It was more than I''d ever done in my past life.


    I clenched my jaw, pushing past the nagging doubts. ''This is your chance. You can still help.''


    I quickly glanced at my laptop, my mind already racing through ideas and possibilities. If I could find a way to get the comms back online, maybe, just maybe, I could make a difference.


    No more sitting on the sidelines.


    The first thing that came to mind was communication. The primary reason the USJ incident spiraled out of control was because the villains jammed the radio signals. If they couldn''t communicate with the main campus, they couldn''t call for reinforcements, couldn''t strategize.


    If the communication issue could be resolved...


    The teachers would arrive quicker. The students could coordinate. Maybe they could fight back more effectively. The situation could change.


    With a deep breath, I dropped into my chair, opening my laptop and grabbing a notebook. My presentation? It could wait. The crisis tomorrow? That''s what mattered. I needed to focus on what I could do right now.


    A form of wireless communication that could reach long distances, that couldn''t be jammed by EMPs or Radio Jamming Quirks¡­ This felt like creating an entirely new form of wireless tech. The weight of it hit me hard. Could I really do this? No Quirk, no fancy abilities, just me and my makeshift ideas.


    But I had to try. Even if I managed to make it work, I needed a frequency the main campus could pick up. There has to be something. Something that wasn''t reliant on traditional radio waves. I racked my brain for any potential solution.


    Radio jamming, I knew, was a method that worked by broadcasting interference on a particular frequency, rendering communication useless. The villains used it at USJ, cutting off the line between the main campus and the field. What could I do to bypass that?


    Single Frequency Waves came to mind. They were a form of electromagnetic wave, just like light, but they didn''t need a satellite. They were simple and direct, often used in things like walkie-talkies. And crucially, they operated on a different wavelength than traditional radio waves. That could be my key.


    Strictly speaking, SFWs were still radio waves, just operating on a single frequency that most jamming systems wouldn''t mess with. If the villain''s quirk targeted a specific frequency, this could work. But, if it was adaptive, the jam could spread across multiple frequencies, meaning I''d be stuck. Still, it was the best I could come up with.


    I glanced at the clock. Time was ticking. I had no idea what frequency the USJ system used, so I''d have to design a device capable of cycling through multiple frequencies on its own. Something similar to how a smart TV or phone can tune in to different signals. It was a gamble, but I had no choice.


    Well then, no time to waste.


    -----------


    "Ugh."


    Groaning and scratching my head, I downed my third cup of coffee, hoping the caffeine would kick in and clear the fog in my brain. I made the final adjustments to my device, tweaking it for the hundredth time. I''d run the tests, fine-tuned it to release as many frequencies as possible. These radio waves should fly right over... Damn it, now''s not the time to geek out.


    Shaking my head, I grabbed my slippers and checked the time¡ª7 AM. Good, she should be awake by now. I slipped out of my apartment and made my way downstairs, each step feeling heavier than the last. As I reached Uraraka''s door, I rang the doorbell and waited. Moments later, the sound of footsteps echoed from inside, followed by the door opening.


    "Hel¡ªAH!"


    I froze as Uraraka''s face went from warm and welcoming to pale and shocked. Her eyes widened, and she let out a yelp of surprise when she saw me standing there. I probably looked like a zombie: hair wild, eyes bloodshot with dark bags under them, and the unmistakable scent of coffee on my breath.


    "It''s just me," I said in a dry voice, my throat burning from staying up all night.


    "O-Oh, it''s you, AYD-kun," she stammered, clutching her chest with one hand, her face showing a mix of fear and confusion. She clearly wasn''t expecting a visitor at this hour. "What are you doing this early?"


    I could barely muster a response as I tried to shake off the exhaustion.


    "I got something for your Rescue Training," I rasped, my voice still hoarse from the lack of sleep. I pulled out the amulet, showing it to her with a sense of pride despite my exhaustion. "It''s simple. There''s a big red button on it. Just press it when you need help¡ªwhether it''s for communication or something else."


    I watched as Uraraka examined the amulet, her fingers tracing over the smooth surface as she listened intently to my explanation. She nodded, clearly understanding the concept.


    She tucked the amulet into her pocket, her smile bright despite my haggard appearance. "Thanks for worrying, AYD. But the Rescue Facility is made by UA, so it''s bound to be super secure. Also... you look really worn out. Are you sure you''ll be fine for your presentation today?"


    I waved off her concerns, my hand brushing through my disheveled hair as I tried to put on a confident face. "Don''t worry about me. Just focus on your training. Good luck."


    With that, I turned around, dragging myself back up to my room. My body felt like it weighed a thousand pounds, and I knew there wasn''t going to be any presentation today¡ªnot with the USJ incident looming over everything.


    With how tired I was, I think I''ll just go to sleep... for... now...


    The weight of exhaustion hit me all at once as I stumbled back into my room. I barely made it to the bed before collapsing onto it, the sheets feeling like the softest thing in the world. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, ideas, and plans, but my body was screaming for rest.


    I could barely keep my eyes open as I kicked the covers over me, shutting out the noise in my head for just a little while. Just a few hours of sleep. I would tackle everything after. For now, I needed to let go. Just... rest.


    -----------


    I opened my eyes slowly, the blurriness fading as I rubbed them with a groan. For a moment, I had to convince myself that everything that had happened¡ªUraraka, the amulet, the USJ incident¡ªwasn''t just some bizarre, optimistic dream. But the reality of it all settled in as I took in the familiar yet strange surroundings of my apartment. This wasn''t a dream; I was really here.


    Glancing at the clock, I saw it was already 6 in the evening. I had somehow slept the entire day away. Letting out a tired sigh, I got out of bed and went through my usual routine¡ªbrushing my teeth, taking a quick bath to shake off the grogginess, and getting something to eat. My stomach grumbled, reminding me just how much I''d missed yesterday''s meals.


    Sitting at the kitchen table, I switched on the TV to catch the news. If something like the USJ incident had happened, surely it would be plastered all over the media. I scanned the headlines, waiting to hear any updates or reports about the situation.


    -------------


    I fucked up.


    The weight of it hit me like a ton of bricks. The USJ incident¡ªI somehow made it worse.


    In the original timeline, the students were shaken, sure, but most of them walked away with minimal harm. Aizawa took a heavy hit, but he was still alive. This time, though, it was different. The students... they suffered massive damage. And the teachers¡ªhell, they didn''t make it. Fatal wounds. How did that happen? What went wrong?


    Was it because All Might wasn''t there? That''s the only explanation I can come up with. Without his power to balance the fight, the villains had too much of an upper hand. But the teachers were supposed to be strong too, right? Why did they fall so easily? Was it because they weren''t prepared for something like the Nomu? How the hell did I mess up so badly?


    I can barely breathe, my chest tightening as I try to wrap my mind around it. "What the hell did I do?" The questions pile on, each one heavier than the last. I don''t have answers. Not a single one.


    This¡ªthis is my fault. I had the chance to make a difference, to help, but instead... I just made things worse.


    I can''t even imagine what will happen when All For One finally makes his move, or when All Might steps down. If I can''t even help in a situation like the USJ arc, what am I even supposed to do when the real shit hits the fan?


    I bit my nails as I closed my eyes. Support items. Sure, If I managed to craft a suit like All Might''s, it could help with some villains, but against the endgame, it won''t be of much help. Besides, that suit was crafted on I-island, the pinnacle of support item creation filled with endless resources and the world''s most brilliant scientists. It was practically big enough to be its own country. There''s no way to recreate something like that with just normal resources.


    Getting into I-island was even harder. You either needed a really high-ranking hero''s permission, or to be a winner of a huge international event, like the Sports Festival, something I absolutely am unable to do as a Quirkless individual.


    I sighed, closing my eyes as I massaged my temples, the frustration swirling in my mind. Power, what I need is power. I never really understood the obsession those main characters had with obtaining power¡ªalways striving for something more, something greater. But now? Now, I get it.


    Why the hell am I even in this world if I don''t have any abilities? Was I really just dropped here to watch, powerless? Does some god or entity actually expect me to achieve anything in a place like this without a leg up? If I could just get anything¡ªsome kind of cheat, some system, a Quirk that''s ridiculously overpowered¡ªanything at this point, I''d take it. Anything that gives me a chance to actually make a difference.


    I exhaled sharply.


    But then I stopped myself, shaking my head. Whining won''t do anything. I can''t sit around and mope forever. If the world won''t give me a hand, then I''ll have to take matters into my own hands. Sure, I''m not one of those main characters with an OP Quirk or a tragic backstory that makes me some kind of edgy powerhouse. I''m not the chosen one, and I don''t have some god-tier ability to change the world.


    But I''m not going to let that stop me.


    The world won''t help me? Fine. I''ll help myself.


    I open my eyes in determination¡ªWhat the fuck?


    My vision swirls as I blink rapidly, my heart racing. What I''m seeing in front of me... it''s impossible. A vast void, swirling with multiple colors, colliding and blending together in a dazzling kaleidoscope. I look around frantically, realizing that I''m floating. The fragments of... something, of memories? They''re rotating around me like a galaxy of images, each one pulsing with strange energy.


    What is this? I think, my breath quickening as I try to make sense of it. My mind races for an explanation. Is this my Quirk?


    I focus on one of the fragments. My brows furrow as I see a familiar scene: Ichigo Kurosaki releasing his Bankai against Byakuya Kuchiki. I feel an eerie sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡ªI''ve seen this scene a hundred times, maybe more. The fight, the intensity of it¡ªit''s seared into my memory. But why is it here?


    "Is this... some form of memory quirk?"


    But then I stop, confused by my own thoughts. "No". I wave my hand and scroll through the fragments around me, watching more scenes play out."What''s going on?" I see various anime moments flash before my eyes¡ªmemories of things I''ve watched¡ªeach one eerily detailed.


    I grow more frustrated as I keep scrolling through them. "If this is a memory quirk, why the hell are there only anime fragments? Where''s my actual memory? Where''s my real knowledge?"


    Suddenly, my fingers brush against the fragment showing Ichigo''s Bankai again. Before I can process what''s happening, a force I can''t comprehend pulls me in. My vision warps, and I''m no longer in the kaleidoscopic void. I find myself standing in a ruined city, surrounded by broken buildings and debris. The air is thick and heavy, as if something in the atmosphere itself is suffocating me. I gasp for breath, but it''s useless¡ªthe weight is too much.


    I try to stand, but as I push myself up, a crushing pressure slams down on me, like an invisible hand squeezing my chest. It''s not just physical; it feels like my soul is being crushed. My body trembles under the intensity of the pressure, and every part of me screams in agony.


    What the hell is this? I can barely think straight as the world around me feels like it''s collapsing. It''s not just painful, it''s soul-shattering.


    My knees buckle, and I collapse to the ground, gasping for air, trying to hold onto my consciousness.


    "Ghak"


    "Ghak!"


    The sound barely escaped my lips as I tried to scream, but my body refused to obey. It was like I was paralyzed, unable to move an inch, my limbs heavy and unresponsive. I could feel the weight of my own existence pressing down on me, every inch of my body screaming in agony as I slowly crumpled to the ground. My hands instinctively shot out in front of me to catch myself, but it didn''t help. I could feel the coldness of the earth beneath my fingers, and the world around me was growing darker with each passing second.


    No¡­ I thought desperately, as the darkness in my vision expanded, threatening to consume me entirely. My eyes were drooping, fighting against the darkness pulling at my consciousness.


    "NO!" I roared, my voice strained with the last of my will. My eyes snapped open a fraction wider, as I fought to retain control of myself. I could feel the pressure closing in, suffocating me. I was teetering on the edge of oblivion, but I wasn''t ready to go. Not yet.


    With what little strength I had left, I thought of the void, of the strange, comforting space that I had found myself floating in earlier. I could feel it, that warm, almost soothing sensation of weightlessness and freedom.


    Please, just get me out of here, I willed, focusing on nothing but that endless void, that escape.


    In an instant, everything shifted.


    My eyes shot open wide as the pressure around me vanished, like a fog lifting. I was back in the void¡ªthe purple-black kaleidoscope of swirling colors around me, the peaceful stillness, the strange fragments of memories floating by. I blinked, catching my breath as my body finally obeyed. I couldn''t even feel the weight of my limbs anymore.


    I shuddered, the cold sweat still clinging to my skin, and instinctively pushed away the fragments that surrounded me. I clutched my head in my hands, trying to center myself, to steady the frantic beating of my heart.


    What¡­ what just happened?


    I gasped for air, my breath ragged, as I tried to comprehend the overwhelming sensation of fear and helplessness.


    "What the hell was that?"


    "Wait," I gasped, my mind racing as I replayed the sequence of events. That landscape¡ªthe ruins, the men in black clothing¡ªand that pressure¡­ That pressure... It was unlike anything I''d ever felt before. It was so intense, so suffocating, that it felt like it could crack my very soul. My blood ran cold as realization hit me.


    "No way."


    I muttered under my breath, unable to fully believe it, but the truth was undeniable. The spiritual pressure I had just felt? That was Reiatsu. I could still feel the lingering remnants of it in the air, a force so crushing it left me with the sensation of being physically crushed.


    This wasn''t some random glitch in my mind. No, this was real.


    I waved my hands instinctively, and the fragments surrounding me obeyed, shifting and swirling around me in a mesmerizing dance. The void pulsed in response, alive with energy, as if it were welcoming me.


    Looking at the fragments, each one displaying a scene from a different anime, a slow grin spread across my face. It was becoming clear now, the enormity of what I was dealing with.


    "This is busted."


    Forget everything I said about not having an OP ability or the world not helping me.


    Composing myself and ''sitting up,'' I surveyed the fragments that continued to swirl around me, each one a scene from a world I had only seen through a screen. The beauty and chaos of these distant realities were right in front of me, as tangible as the air I breathed.


    "Who gave me this?" I muttered, my voice low, almost lost in the vastness of the void. The fragments seemed to pulse in rhythm with my thoughts, like they were listening, reacting. "Or what gave me this ability?"


    I had no answers. Not yet, anyway. There were no clues, no hints as to whether this was a gift or a curse. Was there a hidden hand controlling this, or was I simply... chosen? The uncertainty gnawed at me, but deep down, I could feel it: this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    I wasn''t going to let it slip away.


    A grin tugged at the corner of my lips as I let the void around me embrace me. This was bigger than anything I''d ever imagined. In a world where I felt powerless, here I was¡ªstanding in the center of infinite possibilities, surrounded by realities I could dive into, explore, and maybe even shape.


    No more just watching from the sidelines.


    I could feel the weight of my decision coming up¡ªthe first step. Where to go first? There were so many worlds to choose from, so many stories I could immerse myself in. But I had to be smart. This wasn''t a game. The consequences of this power could be far-reaching. Still, the excitement bubbled up in my chest.


    I wasn''t just a nobody anymore. Not with this. I had a chance to make a real impact.


    Time to choose.

 Demon Slayer

    Hello everyone, before we start I would like to clarify this story will be posted on both Wattpad and Fanfiction


    "Person speaking"


    "Person thinking"


    "Other Entity speech"


    "Other Entity thoughts"


    "Attacks"


    If you read on sites without Bold, Italic, or Underline available


    "Person/Entity speaking"


    ''Person/Entity thinking''


    [{Chapter Start}]


    Ichigo against Byakuya. Naruto fighting against Sasuke. Tanjiro gathering coal for his family. Asta training with boulders on his back, preparing for the Grimoire Ceremony. Luffy going off to Sabaody for the first time. Ken Takamaru getting his... never mind. Itadori fighting off against his first cursed spirit with Megumi. Eren watches his mother get eaten. Denji adopting Pochita.


    And it wasn''t just limited to manga.


    Jinwoo getting ranked as an E-rank hunter. His son Suho rowing the boat made of elven wood, as the shadow dwarves fixed the sails. Lloyd Fonterra scamming the Dukes, thanks to Xavier ( or Javier, dunno how to say it) somehow convincing an angel to lie. Seojun Kim viewing the first-ever ad of the Transcendent Academy, but immediately declining upon seeing the cost, and getting in a life-threatening accident. Seongwu normally commuting to college as the apocalypse had not started yet, not becoming a necromancer as of yet.


    The Gamer


    The Top Dungeon Farmer


    My S-class hunters


    Mythic Item obtained


    Nanomachine


    The Lazy Lord masters the sword


    Overgeared


    Omniscient Reader''s viewpoint


    The Lone Necromancer


    Solo Leveling Ragnarok (Sequel to SL, available on web novel, or just search up the manhwa)


    Enrolling in the Transcendent Academy


    SSS Estate Developer


    Dragon Ball


    Not even just manga or manhwa. But even Western media.


    The Doctor undergoing his regeneration, Thor Odison preparing to pick up the hammer. The TVA pruning timelines. A peaceful Krypton before its destruction.


    Hundreds of thousands of media consumed over my entire life, all swirling around me. And they were mine to visit.


    I came.


    I leaned back, taking in the fragments around me, each offering a world full of potential, yet fraught with danger. My mind was racing¡ªthere were so many places I could go, so many powers I could gain, but I couldn''t just rush in blindly. After that close call with Reiatsu, I knew I had to be careful. The last thing I wanted was to dive into a world where I wouldn''t survive the first few moments.


    "Focus," I muttered, shaking my head. "Let''s pick something that suits my needs for now."


    Healing abilities were at the top of my list. I couldn''t afford to be unprepared for another crisis like the USJ attack. Healing would be essential, not just for myself but for everyone around me. The thought of my classmates suffering because I couldn''t help them... it gnawed at me.


    ''Solo Leveling?'' I thought as I stared at the fragment, but then chucked it away ''Nah, the chances of me becoming a high ranked healer-or a high ranked hunter in general-are extremely slim''


    I started to mentally sift through the possibilities. Marvel and DC were off the table¡ªtoo chaotic, too many unpredictable factors. Even if I had powers, I''d be caught in a constant mess of heroes, villains, and cosmic threats. Omniscient Reader''s Viewpoint? No way. With those Outer Gods lurking, I''d probably be squashed the second I set foot in that world. I wasn''t ready to face entities of that scale. The Gamer seemed tempting, but with my luck, I''d be stuck without a system or, worse, hunted as an outsider.


    "Ugh," I groaned, rubbing my temples. "Otherworler defenses are a pain. Let''s remove all worlds with defenses for now"


    I removed Overgeared from the list too¡ªit was just a game. Plus, the chances of that game affecting reality were too slim for my liking. As for worlds focused on martial arts or cultivation? Forget it. I didn''t need to spend years training to gain a powerful technique. Healing needed to be quick and effective.


    Cultivation worlds were too dangerous for me right now. Besides, everything in those worlds depended on one''s luck and connections, things I would not possess in a completely alien world.


    ''Jujutsu Kaisen...'' I stared at the fragment for a while, before storing it. ''I''ll take that if I don''t find anything else''


    Maybe I could go into the world of Bleach and kill myself? Could I learn Kaido from Soul Society then? No, that would take too much time.Besides, I have no idea which district I''d end up in, or if I''d even be accepted in the healing corps. Best to become strong before I enter this world.


    ''Naruto? No way'' I chucked that fragment away as well ''I''m too old to attend the Ninja Academy now''


    Most of the worlds here don''t outright teach healing techniques. Even if they do, I won''t be able to get one powerful enough to rival Recovery Girl''s Quirk in a short while.


    "Alright, keep it simple," I thought, tapping my fingers against my thigh. "I''m not looking to get stronger for the sake of it. I just need something reliable for now."


    The news said that the students were injured but could be sustained by Recovery Girl''s Quirk, so they weren''t my primary concern. The Pro Heroes, on the other hand¡ªthey took the worst hits. I didn''t know if I could heal to that level, but I''d have to trust Recovery Girl to handle things for now.


    Not that the news would be reliable in this case.


    First thing first, Power. If I want to learn healing techniques, I need to become powerful. A simple power system that can be taught to anyone. Not an academy. While academies might be safe and even grant a lot of skills, they were too restrictive for me. Something Open World, preferably a closed community like the Wizards in Harry Potter or sorcerers in JJK, where no one was able to completely monitor someone. A place where I can gain experience as well.


    ''Kaijuu No.8?'' I mentally listed all the pros and cons of that world ''It''s not a bad start. Kaijuu suits would give me instant short term power. Problem is, I''m not sure I''ll be able to bring out their full potential''


    ''Besides'' I thought chucking away that fragment ''I want strength that''s my own, not some fancy suit of armor or a flashy weapon''


    My frustration grew as I swiped through the fragments. The possibilities seemed endless, but each world had its drawbacks¡ªtoo many dangers, too much power, or not enough room for growth. I needed something that wasn''t going to crush me before I even had the chance to adapt. Something that had healing, a chance to become stronger without putting myself in immediate danger.


    ''A system world?'' I thought, before immediately frowning and throwing that suggestion away ''Hell no


    I gritted my teeth as I tossed another fragment away. "Not this, not this... damn it, there''s got to be something."


    ''Wait''  I thought narrowing my eyes as I scrolled back to the Solo Leveling fragment ''I could just awaken in this and go to another world couldn''t I?''


    ''Actually'' I frowned scrolling through all the fragments ''I could just select fragments that grant power instantly and then just go to a weaker world and train myself up couldn''t I?''


    ...


    ''Yeah'' I nodded as I scanned all the fragments ''Yeahhhh''


    ''No'' The void responded taking away all my fragments.


    "The fuck?"


    The void took all the fragments, scattering all but one fragment around me, as it presented the fragment to me. I stared at the single fragment floating in front of me, the void around me humming with an eerie silence.


    I turned the fragment over in my hand, the image of the world it represented slowly forming in my mind.


    Demon Slayer.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I paused, weighing my options. Demon Slayer wasn''t exactly a world where I''d get a free pass, but it felt right for where I was now. The demons could be dangerous, sure, but the Breathing Techniques were something I could adapt to quickly.It wasn''t the most powerful world out there, but it had enough power to keep me interested.


    "But..." I muttered as I looked up at the void ''Why not let me stack up a bunch of powers?"


    The void didn''t respond, staying silent. I huffed in defeat as I turned back to the Demon Slayer fragment.


    As I picked up the fragment, information flooded into my mind. Upon entering a world, the physique and energy of the world would be integrated into me. The more worlds I visit, the more powerful my body, and the more unique types of energy I gain in my body. If I combined the bodies of worlds like One Piece with MHA, I would gain an insane amount of physical power, and then add on other worlds to it...


    No, don''t let the power fantasies get to your head.


    Flipping the fragment over, a burst of crimson and gold light engulfs me, scattering sparks like shooting stars. The air shimmers and bends as the world around me collapses into a swirling vortex.


    ---------------------------


    I open my eyes, as I look around my environment. The air here was clean, free from all the pollution from my last world. I never realized how bad air pollution got until I breathed in this pure air. I tried to move but found my feet stuck to something sticky on the ground.


    Looking down, I saw myself standing in mud with shallow water. I looked around, seeing multiple small crops growing around me. I realized this was a farm, and that I may have accidentally ruined some poor farmer''s harvest for the year.


    I''m realizing this just now, but the outfit I''m wearing is not suitable for this era. People in Japan in the 1940s usually wore loose-fitting Yukata, with sandals, not Denim Jeans, T-shirts, and shoes with socks. I looked around trying to spot anyone, when I saw two people standing a bit away from me.


    A man and a woman, most likely a married couple. The woman was hiding a bit behind the man, while the man gripped a shovel in his hand. I realized that a random young man suddenly appearing in the middle of their farm might be a bit...alarming.


    "Uh, Hello, I don''t mean any harm to you both"


    They only readily themselves for combat more. Fucking hell, I need to get out of here quick before this situation escalates any further. Let''s think, I could ask them for a direction and they''d let me leave, maybe. Uh, which fucking place do I ask for? I don''t know much about Demon Slayer.


    "Do you know where Mt. Sagiri is?"


    This was one of the only places I knew in Demon Slayer. Coincidentally it was the place of the water trainer. Killing two birds with one stone...Hopefully.


    The farmer doesn''t lower his shovel, eyeing me warily. The woman behind him clutches her sleeve, her eyes wide with uncertainty.


    "Mt. Sagiri?" The man repeats, his grip tightening on the shovel. "A week''s journey, maybe more. Are you lost, boy?"


    I nod quickly, trying to remain calm despite the tension hanging in the air. "Yes, lost, just need to get there."


    He glances at the woman, and after a long pause, he gives a slow nod. "Head that way," he gestures towards a distant path winding through the fields. "But it''s dangerous up there. Best be careful."


    "Thank you," I mutter, not daring to stay longer than necessary. As I take a few cautious steps back, I give them a polite nod and then begin heading in the direction he indicated.


    It seems the journey to Mt. Sagiri isn''t going to be easy, but it''s my best shot for now. I just hope I don''t run into any demons along the way.


    Thanking the old man, I quickly set off towards the left. After having traveled far enough from the farm, I stopped as I assessed my situation. I have no money, so I can''t get any carriages, meaning I''ll have to travel an entire week on foot.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair as I stood at the edge of the path, watching the wide, open fields before me. Great. A week on foot with no supplies and a target on my back. What could possibly go wrong?


    I shifted my focus to the more immediate problem. Survival. The thought of trying to find food, water, and shelter while avoiding demons made my stomach tighten. I knew demons roamed the area at night, and I didn''t have a clue how to protect myself. I could barely even run if something came after me.


    I tensed myself up, as I saw the approaching night.


    ---------


    Night 1


    I found myself in a cave for my first night. I had no light source at all, and I could not look in, to see if wild beasts or demons were inside the cave. I scanned the cave from head to toe. No whiff of piss, no scratch marks, no smell of rotting.


    If the night had been any warmer, I would have considered just traveling in the night, but with demons roaming around, and nighttime being extremely cold I had no choice but to take a risk and go to sleep in the cave.


    I hugged my knees to my chest, trying to conserve body heat as I kept my ears perked for any sounds outside the cave. The eerie silence was unnerving, but the rustling of trees in the distance reminded me that there were still dangers lurking out there.


    Shaking my head to push the thoughts away, I focused on staying as still as possible. I couldn''t afford to make any noise or draw attention to myself. All I could do now was wait, hope that the night would pass without incident, and try to find a way out of this mess by morning.


    Despite the discomfort, my eyes started to feel heavy. The exhaustion from traveling all day, combined with the lack of food, finally overtook me. I let myself drift off, hoping for the best... and praying that when I woke up, I''d be alive to see the sunrise.


    Hopefully, other nights will go better.


    Night 2


    Today was a day of small victories. After walking for what felt like an eternity through dense forest, I chanced upon a small stream. The sound of running water was music to my ears. I drank to my fill and filled my flask. The pangs of hunger continued, but at least thirst wasn''t an issue anymore.


    I caught a glimpse of edible berries around. Although it wasn''t enough to keep me fed, it provided some stamina to continue. It had been exhausting trying to constantly be on the lookout for these demons. Fortunately, sunlight prevented them from approaching during the daytime.


    With dusk drawing close, I spotted a hollow tree with which I could spend the night. It was claustrophobic, but it protected me from the biting wind. I slept more lightly than the night before. I could hear the low growls of a demon in the distance, causing me to shiver at what I was up against.


    Night 3


    The forest seemed endless. My legs were killing me as I had walked all day. Fucking hell, I really took modern technology for granted. Traveling around in cars and trains was something I really fucking missed right now.


    I chanced upon the remnants of a demon''s recent feast. Pick-cleaned bones and burnt earth told me that there had been a Demon Slayer who had battled here in not too long. I could hope only that he had been left alive.


    Tonight I constructed a sort of rough shelter of branches and leaves. It was very primitive, but it was something more than the cave or the hollow tree. The pangs of loneliness have started to hurt me. The silence in the forest is haunting only with rustling leaves and the far-off cry of distant animals.


    I tried to focus on the shelter I had built¡ªnothing more than a lean-to of branches and leaves¡ªbut the silence felt suffocating. There was no comforting hum of city life or even the distant sounds of other people. Just the wind, the trees, and the occasional rustle of wildlife.


    I couldn''t ignore the hunger either. My stomach growled, the emptiness inside me a sharp reminder of how far I had come from any semblance of comfort or safety. No food. No supplies. Only what I could forage or scavenge along the way. It was a struggle, and I knew it wasn''t going to get easier any time soon.


    As I lay in the rough shelter, staring up at the sky through the gaps in the branches, I realized just how small I was in this world. A lone traveler, stumbling through a forest full of danger and uncertainty. But the loneliness, the silence¡ªit felt like it could crush me if I let it.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts. I needed to keep moving. I couldn''t let myself succumb to despair. I had a goal. Mt. Sagiri. The Water Hashira. If I could just make it there, if I could learn from them¡ªthere was hope. A chance to not just survive, but to grow, to become stronger.


    I closed my eyes, hoping that sleep would come more easily tonight. There was no telling what tomorrow would bring, but for now, I had to hold onto the thought that things would get better. Even if the world around me seemed impossibly vast and unforgiving, I couldn''t afford to lose hope.


    Night 4


    Today was tough, but I did manage to find a little silver lining. While on the lookout for food, I chanced upon some wild mushrooms. They were edible ones, thanks to knowledge from Wikipedia.


    I managed to gather as many as I could and even light a small fire to cook them. Not much, but it was warm and filled.


    The warmth of the fire was something I hadn''t felt in days. And now, for the first time, I nearly felt less alone. The whispers of the forest were quieter or maybe I was finally starting to find a sense of peace in all this noise.


    Night 5


    Today was a very hard climb. The forest opened into rocky terrain as I ascended up a steep hill. The further up I climbed, the colder it got, but the view was well worth it.


    From the top, I could see a faint outline of a village in the distance. I finally found civilization.


    Night fell before I could reach the village, so I had to settle for a small alcove in the rock. The air was thin and biting cold. It wasn''t much, but it kept me alive. Tomorrow, I''ll reach the village.


    Night 6


    The village was a ghost town. Houses stood empty, and the air reeked of death. I didn''t have to look far to find the cause: demon tracks were everywhere. My heart sank. I had hoped to find people, supplies, maybe even warmth.


    Instead, I found ruins.


    I''ve barricaded myself inside one of the more solid houses. It was a gamble, but I needed sleep. The feeling of demons roaming the streets on the outside made my spine shiver in fear. Tonight will be the test of my bravery.


    ---------------------


    *Oof*


    Picking myself up, I prepared myself for the last day of this journey. I haven''t eaten in like what? 5 days? I was lucky enough to find a small stream of water. I have no idea whether that water was drinkable, but I could care less about that right now. At least it wasn''t still water.


    Looking up, I saw the sun setting. Looks like it was going to be nighttime soon. Getting up, I once again set off to find any form of shelter for the night. The houses were nice, But I''m not nearly desperate enough to live in a village of demons for the second time in a row.


    Walking a bit ahead, I saw a shrine ahead of me. Walking up to the shrine, I found it to be abandoned. I circled around the shrine. My instincts were telling me that I somehow knew this shrine, but I couldn''t put my finger on it.


    Opening the door. I found the shrine to be empty with cobwebs litering the floor. I carefully stepped inside closing the door as I sat down on the floor. After searching the shrine, I found some mats I could use. Laying them down, I went to sleep for the night.


    --------


    My eyes went large in panic as I hastily got up from the bed. My instincts were roaring at me like crazy for some reason. I got up hurriedly, slipping as my brain went haywire as it does when you get up from bed too fast. I quickly got out of the shrine, running into the forest nearby.


    I have no idea why I just dashed out from there, but it''s best to listen to my body in these cases. Sure enough, I heard footsteps approaching at an inhuman speed. I heard a loud bang, most likely the demon breaking down the door of the shrine.


    Shit, I didn''t roll up the mat before I left, it definitely knows someone was here. I look around and I see a small patch of wet mud. It''s a bit disgusting, but I need to cover up my smell with the smell of dirt or the demon will sniff me out.


    I jumped in the mud, hoping it wasn''t poop as I lathered it over myself. I immediately went into hiding in a deep bush, and I covered my nose and mouth. I only breathed occasionally from my mouth, since breathing from the nose would make too much noise.


    My heart stilled, as I heard footsteps approaching the forest. I slowed down my breathing, as I hid in the bush. I didn''t even try looking at the demon, there might be a small chance its instincts could alert it of someone watching.


    The footsteps approached the area where I was hiding. I held my breath and clamped my mouth shut as I closed my eyes as the footsteps approached closer to me.


    The footsteps stopped a distance away from me. No sound was made in the next few minutes as I lay down on the ground. After a while, the footsteps started to go away from me. Eventually, they faded away, to the point where I could no longer hear them anymore.


    Even if the demon disappeared, I was too paralyzed to get up from the ground. I think it''s best for me to just stay here until the sun rises.


    *BANG*


    A huge sound echoed, as the tree behind me burst out in tiny pieces of timbers.


    "Huh? I thought for sure the human was hiding behind there. Maybe it already escaped"


    The demon then vanished. Its footsteps echoing away as silence filled the forest. Of course, I was not aware of it leaving, because I was lying down, unconscious from shock.


    ---------------


    Opening up my eyes, I look around myself. Rubbing my eyes to clear the blurriness from my eyes. I look around, finding myself in a small room. I lift my hands, only to see the clothes on my body replaced by the clothes of this era.


    I looked around the room, noticing the lack of decorations. There were multiple swords hanging from the wall, or at least, their sheaths. Multiple fox masks were hanging from the ceiling.


    While I was scrutinizing the room, the door in front of me slid open. I turned around to see who it was. An old man wearing a blue Haori and a Tengu mask. He had a sword hanging from his waist. To anyone who has watched Demon Slayer, it was clear who the man in front of me was.


    Sakonji Urokodaki.

 Water Breathing (1)

    Hello everyone, before we start I would like to clarify this story will be posted on both Wattpad and Fanfiction


    "Person speaking"


    "Person thinking"


    "Other Entity speech"


    "Other Entity thoughts"


    "Attacks"


    If you read on sites without Bold, Italic, or Underline available


    "Person/Entity speaking"


    ''Person/Entity thinking''


    [{Chapter Start}]


    The ex-Water Hashira said nothing, taking off his sword and placing it on the table. He then knelt down, giving me a bowl of soup. Dazed, I took the bowl. He handed me some chopsticks and a spoon as he took off the logs on his back, adding them to a small fireplace and using them to heat up the room high up in the mountains.


    I said nothing as I watched Urokodaki do his daily chores. I sipped on my bowl of soup without chopsticks or spoons, uncaring for my image. All I needed right now was some food. However, most Anime teachers usually have some super-hidden testing method, so just in case, I memorized everything he did, burning the orders and methods in my brain.


    Once I finished the bowl of soup, Urokodaki picked it up, setting it aside. He then sat in front of me, addressing me directly.


    "What is your name boy?" Jeez, I know the anime portrayed him as a strict person, but this intensity is something else in real life


    "My name is very long; you can just call me AYD." A moment after saying that I cringed. Was that the right thing to do? Should I have just told him my real name?


    ''I''m still socially awkward huh'' I thought with dismay as I clenched my fists.''If only I was normal''


    "Very well, AYD. I washed the clothes you were wearing earlier. I''ve never seen such fine stitching before, and the material¡ªit''s of much higher quality than what we''re used to around here. I can''t help but wonder... are you a noble, or perhaps someone of high status?"


    I blinked at the question, caught off guard. High quality? To me, it was just basic denim. But I guess, given the era, what I considered normal could be seen as luxurious here. This wasn''t some time period where denim was even a common fabric, let alone the quality of mine. Not to mention, I had the appearance of someone healthier than most, less worn down by the rough life of the average person here.


    "I''m not a noble, but I can be called a person of high status" I''m a member of UA High, and I think that at least brings up my status somehow right? God, I sound like those Harvard students boasting about their college.


    "I see, then I must ask what someone of your status is doing in a remote location like Mt. Sagiri, and why you were extremely malnourished when I found you unconscious"


    "I-I come from a faraway land. My friends and teachers were attacked and they nearly died. I heard there is a method to make me stronger, and I heard you were one of the few people who could help me" I''m impressed by myself, somehow lying despite everything I said being the truth, I wasn''t aware I could do something like that.


    "Heard of me? I''m not sure who you heard about me from, not many people in this era know of me." Urokodaki said, closely scrutinizing my face. "I''m not sure why you''re lying, are you a spy sent by the emperor so he can monopolize breathing techniques in his army? If that is so, then tell him the Demon Slayer Corps have already refused, and our techniques will not be used to kill humans"


    The emperor? Oh, the current emperor of Japan, I forgot Japan wasn''t always a Democracy. Still, weren''t Demon Slayers not recognized by the emperor as an official organization? I always thought the emperor was just unaware of demons, but it looks like that wasn''t the case.


    ''It does make sense, a person ruling over the entirety of Japan should be aware of the existence of demons and the slayer corps. Still, the Slayer Corps must be immensely powerful if they can refuse someone like the Emperor''


    Nevertheless, that''s not what I care about right now.


    "No, no, you''ve got it all wrong," I said, raising my hands defensively. "I don''t work for the Emperor, nor do I care for his goals. I only seek strength¡ªnothing more, nothing less. Strength to protect the ones I care about. There''s no hidden agenda, no ulterior motive. Just that."


    "Hm, and where exactly do these friends of yours live?" Urokodaki asked, his voice calm yet firm, as if testing the truth behind my words.


    "They¡­ live really far away, not in Japan," I said, glancing down at my bowl. "You saw my clothes, right? They''re American. I''ve traveled a long way to learn your techniques." My voice held steady, but inside, I prayed he''d believe me.


    Urokodaki sighed, shaking his head. "What you are saying will only make a normal person distrust you even further."


    I bit my cheek, frustration boiling inside me. Was I seriously going to miss out on learning a breathing technique just because I looked healthier than the average wanderer? This was utter bullshit. Seven days of grueling travel, only to get rejected like this?


    "On that note," Urokodaki continued, his voice calm but decisive, "I am not an ordinary person. I accept you as my disciple."


    "Wa-wait, what?" I stammered, my thoughts grinding to a halt as I tried to process his words.


    Urokodaki got up, heading toward the door without a word. Just as he stepped outside, he paused. "Your scent¡­ it''s of someone telling the truth," he said, then closed the door behind him and sprinted off into the darkness, leaving me completely dumbfounded.


    Scent? Right, I remembered¡ªUrokodaki and Tanjiro had an absurdly strong sense of smell. They could sniff out lies, emotions, and apparently¡­ even people from other dimensions? I never understood how it worked in the show, and now that I''m living it, it still doesn''t make any damn sense, But I was able to gather that this guy was just fucking with me the entire time, he knew my motives from the start


    Maybe this was some kind of test. Did Urokodaki want to see how I''d react under pressure? Or was he just confirming what he already suspected? Hell, maybe he just enjoyed messing with me a little before giving me what I came for. I had no idea, and I wasn''t sure I''d ever know. What I did know was that the end result didn''t change.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Though, I do wonder, where exactly in the timeline am I? And didn''t Tanjiro have to go through an obstacle course for an entire night straight? Why did I just get accepted so easily?


    I shook my head. That wasn''t very important at this moment. The more I explore the world, the more knowledge I''ll naturally receive. What matters for now is getting a good night''s rest to prepare for the training.


    ¡ª--------


    As dawn broke, I was jolted awake by a firm yet strangely gentle shake. Groggily opening my eyes, I was greeted by the sight of a red demonic mask inches from my face. My heart nearly leapt out of my chest, and for a moment, I thought I was under attack. Then it hit me¡ªthis was Urokodaki-Sensei. Right. Demon Slayer world. Water breathing training. I wasn''t going to die. Yet.


    Without a word, Urokodaki dropped a neatly folded set of clothes on me. The weight of the fabric forced me to sit up as I scrambled to catch it. "Get ready in five minutes, boy. Training starts today." His deep voice carried the weight of authority, leaving no room for argument.


    Still half-asleep, I winced as I stood, the soreness in my abdomen reminding me of the seven-day trek it took to get here. "Already? But I¡­I mean, yes, Urokodaki-Sa¡ªuh, Sensei!" I stammered, bowing awkwardly as he walked out of the room without another glance.


    Urokodaki left the room, as I scrambled to take off my clothes and put these clothes on. It was difficult to wear old school clothes, with too many strings, and knots as compared to modern clothes where you can just put them on. After three minutes, I ran out of the room, only to see Urokodaki-Sensei waiting outside, looking at a bamboo almost filled with water. Was this some form of hourglass?


    Urokodaki-Sensei looked over at me, analyzing my uniform. "You''ve worn it backward" He grunted, turning around and walking into the woods. I paused looking over at my uniform. I couldn''t tell the difference between forward and reverse for this uniform, still, I''ll try putting it on correctly tomorrow.


    Hastily jogging after Urokodaki-Sensei I arrived near a waterfall.


    "Your physical condition" Urokodaki stated looking at my sluggish condition "Is terrible, probably one of the worst I''ve ever seen. It doesn''t help that you hurt your body even more, pushing it to the limits without proper sustenance. For this week, we will focus on some light training, focusing on the theoretical aspects of breathing techniques, and the proper stances on how to hold a sword"


    I beamed, I''m glad my teacher was sensible enough to not put a physically unfit child in intensive physical training.


    "Go sit under the waterfall"


    My smile vanished. Nevermind.


    I looked down at the waterfall. It went down endlessly. The force of the water rushing down could easily crush rocks. "S-sensei, are you sure this is safe? Won''t my body break from this?"


    "Stop complaining and go already" Urokodaki-Sensei grumbled, lifting his leg and kicking me off the ledge towards the waterfall. I am not proud to admit it, but I did scream like a girl as I plunged down towards the waterfall. Urokodaki-Sensei did not comment on my scream, as he just shouted instructions at me.


    "Sit under the waterfall, and concentrate on the feeling of water splashing down at you" This guy, did he just tell me to focus on water after nearly kicking me to my death?


    "WHAT THE HELL OLD MAN? WHAT IF I DIED OR DIDN''T KNOW HOW TO SWIM?"


    "If you died from something like this, you''re not fit to face demons, as for swimming, do you really believe you''ll be able to master water breathing if you don''t even know how to swim? Now, less talking and more training brat"


    ¡ª--------


    Urokodaki-Sensei handed me a wooden sword, as he held one up by himself."We''ll begin with fundamental sword swings. Watch closely."


    I gripped my sword tightly, my gaze locked on Urokodaki-Sensei''s form, determined not to miss a single movement. "Yes, Sensei!" I responded, my voice steady despite the nerves bubbling inside me.


    Without another word, Urokodaki began his demonstration. Despite his age, his movements were anything but frail. Each swing of his blade was deliberate, precise, and fluid, as though the sword was an extension of his very being.


    The air seemed to hum with every strike, and a sharp whoosh followed in its wake. The sheer force of his swings generated small shockwaves, ruffling my clothes and blowing my hair back. I stood frozen, unable to tear my eyes away, mesmerized by the sheer elegance of his technique.


    "Now you try. One hundred swings to start"


    my eyes widen "One¡­one hundred? Alright fine, I can do this" I picked up my sword, as I started swinging my sword relentlessly. My form, initially enthusiastic quickly became sloppy as fatigue settled in.


    Urokodaki-Sensei looked at my swings with complete focus."Focus, boy. Each swing should be as precise as the last"


    "Right¡­precision. Like¡­support item designs. Every detail matters"


    "...I do not know what that means, but you are correct, every detail matters"


    Hours pass, as the sun starts to set while I continue to practice my basic sword swings. As the sun completely set, and night began, Urokodaki finally signaled me to stop my swings, and I let my trembling arms down with a groan.


    "How did I do?"


    Urokodaki stood still, silently contemplating my performance for a while. He finally nodded his head as he turned towards me. Maybe he wanted to find something inspiring to say to cheer me up for doing terribly.


    "That was absolutely terrible"


    Never mind


    "I see"


    Urokodaki-Sensei stepped forward, his voice softening slightly. "We have much work to do if you ever hope to become a Demon Slayer. Your resolve is admirable, but your body is weak, your technique non-existent"


    While I expected this answer, it still stung a bit, reminding me of my last life. Nevertheless, I would rather face a hundred demons than go back to my old self. "I understand Sensei, I''m ready to work harder"


    "Good, then follow me. Your training ends today. Get some food, we will start endurance training tomorrow. It might take a long while to train up your body to become acceptable as a demon slayer."


    ¡ª--------


    "It appears I was wrong"


    Both I and Urokodaki-Sensei assumed that it would take months for me to be able to complete the workouts, what with me having terrible physical parameters and all that.


    And yet, three days later, I was crushing it. Running laps like it was nothing, swinging a sword hundreds of times with no fatigue, and sitting still, not being affected by the waterfall whatsoever.


    Urokodaki-Sensei suspected of me becoming a demon, however, upon seeing me in the sun he dispelled such thoughts.


    "Your rate of progress, it''s¡­the fastest I''ve ever seen. Were you born with a special body AYD?"


    "i-I don''t know Sensei"


    I, in fact, did know.


    From what the void told me, every time I enter a world I gain that world''s physique. Since I come from the MHA world, I possess a ridiculous physique. I''m not sure if it''s because of Quirks or because of the increased danger, but the people from my world can train their physical bodies to insane standards, being able to break walls and run faster than cars with just their physical abilities alone.


    It''s probably because of this physique that I can progress so fast in this training.


    "Regardless of your physical circumstances, I believe you are fit enough to start learning Total Concentration breathing"


    My eyes narrowed. Finally, the main thing I wanted to master in this world.


    ¡ª-----


    "No, that''s wrong"


    Urokodaki-Sensei screamed at me, striking a specific place on my abdomen, and making me breathe out with a pained gasp.


    "Remember which area is hurting, and how you exhaled the air when i punched that area. Imitate that way of breathing. Remember, Total Concentration isn''t just a technique, it''s your only defense against a demon, don''t half-ass this"


    Gritting my teeth, I breathe in again, only to be struck on the abdomen yet again.


    ¡ª------------


    During nighttime, I put boulders on my back as I started running through the obstacle course that Tanjiro went through in the first episode. During the entire course, I was instructed to maintain Total Concentration while watching out for traps.


    Not only did my lungs hurt from the constant use of Total Concentration, but the pain from my back and lungs, and lack of air made it hard for me to focus on my surroundings, often triggering traps like swinging logs or falling in deep pits.


    Regardless of whatever trap came in front of me, I had to overcome them. If I can''t even master a normal breathing technique, what chance do I have to survive in worlds far more dangerous than this world?


    So all I need to do now is shut up and move it.


    ¡ª------


    "Faster, more power, don''t swing too far"


    Urokodaki-Sensei shouted instructions at me as he parried my sword strikes with ease, using only one hand. His movements were unpredictable and fluid, able to fit in gaps and turn in weird shapes with extreme fluidity.


    "Your movements are too stiff. You must understand water and flow with it, not stand in one place and flail your arms around"


    His swords struck my arms, the pain almost making me drop my sword. But I held on it tight as I continued my relentless assault of strikes on him.


    ¡ª------------


    "Water breathing: First form- Water Surface Slash"


    A stream of water emerged from the katana I was holding, as I easily cut down the stack of bamboo in front of me.


    "Not bad, it takes most people a year to master water breathing, but you did it in just 3 months"


    Urokodaki-Sensei looked at the clean slash on the bamboo sticks. As Urokodaki-Sensei began to say something, the cry of a crow echoed throughout the forest. A crow flew in, handing Urokodaki-Sensei a letter.


    He took the message, unrolling it as he read the contents. A while later, Urokodaki-Sensei took out a paper and quill as he wrote a letter. He handed it to the crow as the crow cawed and flew away.


    Urokodaki-Sensei looked back at me "It looks like another student is on his way here."


    Another? Wait.


    "This new student, what''s his name?"


    "Tanjiro Kamado"

 Water Breathing (2)

    Hello everyone, before we start I would like to clarify this story will be posted on both Wattpad and Fanfiction


    "Person speaking"


    "Person thinking"


    "Other Entity speech"


    "Other Entity thoughts"


    "Attacks"


    If you read on sites without Bold, Italic, or Underline available


    "Person/Entity speaking"


    ''Person/Entity thinking''


    [{Chapter Start}]


    Tanjiro Kamado, the main character of Demon Slayer and the one who would have killed Muzan if I was not in this world. While I would normally be excited to meet someone like him, this news only made my eyebrows furrow in contemplation.


    According to Urokodaki-Sensei, the final selection happens once every two years. From what I remember, Tanjiro trained for two years before attending the final selection. Or was the final selection once every year and not 2? Ugh, I don''t remember these details.


    Let''s assume the worst-case scenario and say it happens every 2 years. Assuming that, I have a very limited amount of time to participate in this year''s selection. While I wouldn''t mind training for a longer amount of time, I''d rather be done with this world quickly.


    "Sensei, How long is it till the next final selection?"


    "About a month"


    1 month isn''t enough time for me to become strong enough to survive in the final selections. Even if I do survive, I''d be a demon slayer with incomplete slayer training, and that''s only going to be harmful to me in the long run.


    I jolted, feeling a hand on my shoulder, my hand instinctively went to my katana, only to find it not there. I relaxed a bit as I realized it was Urokodaki-Sensei placing his hand on my shoulder. I moved my eyes down to my hilt, how did he remove the sword without me even noticing? I know that he was a Hashira once but still.


    "I can somewhat figure out what you are thinking" He began, tightening his grip on my shoulder "But, it isn''t a good idea to rush the final selections. You have the highest potential I have seen till now, and I do not want you to waste it"


    "I understand," I said, moving my shoulder so as to remove Urokodaki-Sensei''s hand "But, I need to, I can''t waste more time. I wish I could explain my circumstances to you, but I can''t, at least not right now"


    Urokodaki-Sensei looked at me contemplating my words. I don''t mind telling people about my ability to travel worlds, but I can''t do it at least until I am powerful enough to be one of the strongest in the world or be acquainted with one of the strongest. The Hashira are not the strongest in this world, only the upper moons and Muzan are. So, until I am powerful enough to defeat the demon king, this secret will stay shut.


    Urokodaki-Sensei suddenly vanished from in front of me in a burst of speed, somehow not making any noise. A moment later he reappeared, holding an old worn-out map in his hand. He opened the map, shaking off the dust from it.


    "This" Urokodaki-Sensei began "Was something I once devised as a training plan, but none of the disciples I''ve had met the qualifications to use this. Most people take an entire year or two to absorb just half of my teachings, but you have managed to do so completely in just three months."


    He presented the map in front of me, revealing it to be a detailed map of a nearby mountain. I blinked, looking at the map in front of me. For this era, this map was one of the most well-detailed maps I have ever seen. Considering this world doesn''t have something like Google Maps, does that mean¡­


    "Did you make this map Sensei?" I asked, seeing not only various important spots, but at least a dozen routes, both hidden and in the open leading to it. "It''s extremely detailed, this must have taken months to make"


    "Years" Urokodaki-Sensei grunted. "A mountain far away from here, I asked the Slayer Corps to help me in making an easier version of the final selections. It''s surrounded by Wisteria and has a very low amount of demons in it with some safe points on the way, unlike the real final selections where the only safety present is the sun."


    "Originally, I intended to make this a form of test before taking the real final selection, but the disciples I''ve had took multiple years to master my teachings. The rare ones talented enough to learn Total Concentration in a short amount of time were powerful enough to pass the final selections on their own."


    Urokodaki-Sensei slightly gripped the map "but I miscalculated. They failed the exam and died, and only one passed. I often wonder if I should have let them take this course before sending them off to their deaths"


    Urokodaki-Sensei handed me the map "No one has been here for the years. The demons inside are either dead or extremely weak from starvation. It''s perfect for someone like you. Again, I''m asking you, if you''re truly sure you want to do this and not train for another year?"


    I took the map from Urokodaki-Sensei''s hands. This map had real demons. If I made even a slight mistake, I would be killed and eaten. The risk was immense, but if I passed this, I could become stronger much faster.


    "I''ll do it Sensei," I said rolling up the map. "And I promise, I''ll forever end the era of Muzan Kibutsuji."


    "Then off you go," Urokodaki-Sensei said turning around "Once you''ve passed, come back and meet your junior as well. It''s not polite to run off without meeting your junior once, but you lack time, every second counts"


    I nodded, as I rolled up the scroll. Bowing to Urokodaki-Sensei, I turned around and sprinted out of Mt. Sagiri. What usually would have taken me hours to traverse this mountain, only took me minutes as I sprinted out with inhumane speed.


    Unrolling the scroll, I studied the route to get to the mountain. It would take a normal person an entire month to reach this mountain, but it''ll only take me half a week to reach it. I pocketed the map, only to find my hand brushing against an unfamiliar sword.


    I looked down, only to see that in my empty hilt resided a Katana. I took it out, feeling it''s weight and deducing it to be slightly heavier than the normal steel Katanas. I looked at it''s design, finding it to be half blue and half black. The sword gave off a sort of warmth, like the sun as I held it in my hands.


    This was a Nichrin Katana, or to be more precise, Urokodaki-Sensei''s Nichrin Katana. He probably switched it out just like he switched out my normal Katana. I sheathed the Katana back, hiding it under my Haori.


    Now then, it''s time to start an intense 2-month training arc.


    ¡ª---------


    *BANG*


    A huge sound echoed as if the wind itself was screaming in pain. I appeared as the force from me suddenly stopping produced a huge gust of wind. Silently wincing at the huge amount of sound produced which could alert demons, I turn towards the mountain bathed in moonlight.


    To the untrained eye, it would look like a normal mountain, but I could clearly see slight traces of pink hidden behind the normal green color of the trees. It looks like the Wisteria trees were hidden beneath the normal trees to hide them from demons or civilians.


    Clutching my Nichrin, I silently tread toward the mountain. The map showed me a safe house in the middle of this mountain surrounded by Wisteria trees. For now, let''s just find that while being wary of demon attacks.


    Pocketing the map, I silently sprinted towards the mountain.


    As soon as I went past the wisteria trees, the atmosphere around me completely changed. There was no sound barring my footsteps. Usually, you would hear some insects like grasshoppers, the chirping of birds, and maybe even a wild animal.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    But this area was completely silent. It looks like the demons here ate up everything on this mountain. This means that even if the demons here are weak, their quantity must be humongous.


    I unsheate my Katana. I couldn''t waste time unsheathing my Katana if I was ambushed by a demon. Keeping my ears and eyes on full alert I ventured deeper into the mountain.


    ¡ª-----------


    "Foo, found it"


    Sheathing my katana, I shifted my gaze to the worn-down shack standing before me. The structure creaked softly in the breeze, its weathered wood barely holding itself together. Surrounding it was a forest of Wisteria trees.


    I reached out and plucked a leaf from one of the trees, holding it delicately between my fingers. Turning it over in my hand, I examined its texture, its soft veins glimmering faintly. ''Does it glow because it absorbs the sun''s rays better than other plants?'' I mused to myself, the thought lingering for a moment. ''Or maybe there''s something deeper to it?''


    Shaking my head, I slid the leaf into my pocket. ''Not the time to think about botany,'' I reminded myself.


    Still, it''s strange that I didn''t encounter a single demon on my way here. Maybe there weren''t any demons left? Or could they be so weak that they got scared of a slayer?


    No, they might be planning something instead, like an ambush. I gripped my sword tighter as I thought so, it might be a baseless accusation, but it''s one I''ll stick with.


    ''Now then, Resource management''


    Normally one would have to manage their resources and somehow obtain food sparingly, but I could simply go back to the MHA world, eat some exquisite food, and come back.


    It''s not recommended'' I thought with a frown as I recalled my journey here ''But I have no choice''


    I did not encounter a single living being on my way here, not even mosquitoes or flies. This was a total wasteland.


    Now then, I''ve stayed in this world for around three months and I have the final selections in just a month. While traveling here I realized that there was no possible way for me to hone my basics enough to be able to survive the final selections.


    Nothing in this world that is.


    ''Which is why, I will be going back to get something that can help me.''


    Closing my eyes, I call out to the void. The familiar warm sensation re-appears as I open my eyes, I find myself before the familiar view of the purple nebula-like Kaleidoscopic void. I turn around, willing the fragments to appear back on my hands. Sorting out the fragments I pick out the MHA fragment.


    The environment around me changes instantly. No fancy portal, now whirlpool, no elongation, no nothing. Just pure simple teleportation. I quickly take out my phone looking at the time and date.


    ''Interesting,'' I thought as I shut off my phone ''I was in the Demon Slayer world for three months, but only three days passed here. Looks like there''s some form of time dilation between these worlds.''


    (A/N- Don''t try to calculate these time dilations, they''re just a plot point for me to place the MC in any arc I want to)


    Wait, three days? What about my classes?


    ¡­


    "FUCKING SHIT, I COMPLETELY FORGOT I''M STILL IN SCHOOL"


    I quickly ran to my cupboard, scrambling around my clothes as I put on the UA uniform. With no time to eat or check my timetable, I shove all the books in my bag. Quickly grabbing my lock I run out of my apartment towards the nearest subway station.


    ¡ª---------------


    "Did you hear about that new villain? I heard it..."


    "How''s your son? How did his exams..."


    "Did you look at her ass though..."


    I tuned out all the conversations as I stared at my phone. I scrolled mindlessly, looking through my contacts.


    TheOneWhoMakes: Hey, saw the news how are you now?


    TheOneWhoMakes:: I see you aren''t replying, just text me back when you''re fine


    I sigh as I turn my phone off. It''s been three days, and yet I did not get a single notification from anyone, they were still in the hospital being cared for. What a great way to ruin my mood.


    I sigh and sink back into my seat on the subway. After staying in a technologically primitive world for three months, everyday common items like the subway suddenly felt so advanced. I missed this feeling of lazing around while on my phone.


    Nevertheless, on my phone are multiple prototypes I''ve been developing to help me master my breathing technique and kill demons. I discreetly take out of the Wisteria petal kept in my pocket that I''m going to use to develop a form of toxic gas bomb for demons.


    I flip over the tabs on my phone each displaying multiple prototypes. Apparently, the breathing techniques I''ve been using not only enhances my physical abilities but speeds up my internal capabilities as well, pumping blood faster, slightly faster regeneration, enhanced thinking capacity, and comprehension.


    In a matter of minutes, I''ve already developed three prototypes.


    The first is a gas mask. The mask was inspired by Jojo''s Bizzare Adventure part 2 where Lisa Lisa gave Joseph a special mask that only allowed him to breathe in a specific pattern to constantly generate Hamon. The principle for this device is the same but with breathing techniques.


    The second is a UV bomb. Just like a normal flashbang, it lets out a large flash of light. However, instead of normal light, it releases a huge burst of UV rays that should, theoretically, reduce demons to ash in a minute.


    The third was a UV lamp. This was basically a lava lamp but it radiated UV rays instead of normal light. I could just modify a normal lava lamp, and possibly extend the Lava lamp''s range. I''d need to make it solar-powered too, there were no batteries or electrical outlets in the Taisho era after all.


    A sudden jolt woke me out of my mental monologue. I look up, seeing that the subway has stopped at my station. Quickly pocketing my phone, I step out of the subway before the doors close on me. Walking out of the subway, I order a taxi to get to UA.


    While I could travel to UA by foot with my breathing technique, I would be quickly caught by the police for using my Quirk. While that isn''t that big of a problem, the real problem is that I don''t have a Quirk. It would be difficult to explain to the teachers about my suddenly possessing a Quirk.


    I will have to tell them one day, but that isn''t today.


    ¡ª----------------


    *BOOM*


    "MEI HOW MANY TIMES HAVE I TOLD YOU TO STOP EXPLODING THE WORKSHOP?"


    "I''M NOT EVEN MAKING ANYTHING RIGHT NOW"


    "THEN WHO THE HELL WAS THAT?"


    "It was me"


    Power Loader, the teacher of the support course quickly turned around, jumping back as he immediately settled in a combat position. When he saw it was just me, a student wearing the UA uniform he let his guard down.


    "Oh, it''s you, Mei''s friend" Mei''s friend? Did he not even know my name?


    "Um, sorry Sensei for not attending classes for the last 3 days. It''s just that I was sad and disoriented after hearing what happened in the USJ. I had some friends in there and I''ve just been worrying about the-"


    "Calm down, there were no classes the last three days"


    "Huh?"


    "UA declared a week-long holiday you didn''t miss any classes, um, student."


    That¡­that makes a lot of sense. It wasn''t just the students that were affected, but the teachers too. There was most probably a lack of teaching staff for the classes, so they didn''t have any choice but to declare a holiday.


    "Still, it is really admirable how much you care about your friends, that''s a very admirable quality you have that I have, unfortunately, seen a lack of in this generation. Also, don''t worry your friends are being tended to by the best doctors in the country. Say, what is you-"


    "MUMBLE MAN"


    A huge shadow loomed over me, before crashing into me. I sensed the presence long ago, but didn''t bother dodging it. Little did I know that instead of coming up to me and giving a pat or maybe a fairly strong smack on the back, Mei Hatsume would fucking jump with her entire body weight on my back.


    I immediately balance myself from the unexpected tackle. If it was the previous untrained me I would have fallen over and be in the same hospital as 1A.


    "Brrruuzzzaaaa! You have nooo idea how slow it has been making babies without you." Without context, that would sound wild. It still does with the context though.


    "Oooh what''s this" Mei said moving her hands around my shirt "I mistook these for boobs but they are some seriously large pecs and- ooh are these abs? When did you get so ripp-"


    I tuned out what she was saying, as I felt her soft hands scavenging my body. All the way from my abdomen to my chest and to my arms. The sense of softness on my back didn''t help either. I couldn''t just turn around, grab her chest and remove her from me could I now?


    Actually, that might-


    "Mei, stop harrasing him"


    "Eh? Don''t worry, I''m sure he doesn''t mind, besides, I''m sure he''s been-"


    Before Mei could finish her sentence, Power Loader tore her off my back throwing her away into a pile of unfinished support items. Mei immediately got back up with a smile, as if the throw didn''t bother her at all. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves after this entire ordeal.


    "Sorry Mei-chan, but I''m here to make some support items on my own, I promise I''ll help you later"


    "WHA? No way, just look at my babies. This is a special Jet pack I made that has enough power to send you above the atmosphere, or this tactical capture net that also discharges 10,000 Volts of electricity or-"


    "That''s enough Mei" Power loader cut in, swinging his arm "He clearly has something to do, just leave him alone for now. He said he''ll help you later right? Besides, it''s about time you go home"


    "Nuh-uh" Mei replied shaking her head "I''ll make WHATEVER I want WHENEVR I want, innovation has no time limit, besides, you never know if the next thing I make will end up as a cornerstone in history. I might be the head of the UA Support course when I grow up for all it matters"


    "I just hope it''s a good cornerstone you make"


    I shake my head in exasperation as I tune them out. I head into the support workshop with my prototypes to get to crafting.


    Heh, Minecraft


    ¡ª--------


    *That really loud flashbang sound effect from "Think Fast Chucklenuts"*


    "FU-MEI WHAT DID I TELL YOU ABOUT RELEASING THE FLASHBANG NEAR ME?"


    I cover my eyes, still seeing patches of white even in the pitch black of my eyelids. I was working on the gas mask and figured I''d ask Mei to help me make the UV flashbang and the UV lamps.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t know the first thing about listening to instructions or warning others.


    "Get over it" Mei waved over dismissively "Besides, aren''t flashbangs that use UV rays too boring? Why don''t we add something like uh, OOH, how about making it spew out flames too, OR OR, how about it releases a really really loud and piercing sound?"


    "Mei, I''m going to be affected by the sound and the flame too," I said, finally opening my watery eyes and getting used to normal light. "If you want to help, make its range bigger or make it release more UV rays, not turning it into a fucking bomb"


    "Mouu" she pouted "You''re no fun AYD-chan"


    She said nothing as she went back to making more flashbangs. Surprisingly, there weren''t any explosions whatsoever. When I looked over, I saw a completely focused expression completely different from her normal face or jovial mood.


    "You can look like a decent support item maker huh?"


    "The hell is that supposed to mean?"


    I didn''t say anything as I put on the mask. The mask had special pathways that lead to pores on the surface which were used to suck in air. If I breathed in normally, the air would just dissipate back into the atmosphere. Only if I use water breathing, will the air travel through the special pathways and come to my nose.


    I try to breathe in normally, as no air reached my nose. I then used water breathing, finally receiving an influx of air. If I put this on at all times, I''ll master Total Concentration: Constant in no time.


    "I don''t get why you''re making this stuff," Mei said placing another flashbang next to a pile of them. "Babies are supposed to be wild and exciting, something COMPLETELY out of this world, not so plain. Besides, why did you even make that mask? Doesn''t it just make it more difficult for you to breathe?"


    That''s what the point of the mask is.


    "Just some props"


    "Mmm, you have that look on your face"


    "What look?"


    "It''s the same one you used to have when we were younger. Whenever you''re hesitant about something you furrow only one of your eyebrows"


    My eyes rise to my eyebrows, only to find them perfectly straight.


    "So you are hiding something huh?"


    I waited for her to say something, but she just kept quiet making more flashbangs.


    "Aren''t you going to ask?"


    "Nahh, not my style. I''m not interested in dark depressing stuff, or some type of heroic speech, or just¡­backstories in general. The only thing I really care about is making more babies. Besides, we promised each other not to pry into each other''s secrets didn''t we?"


    "Though I do admit" Mei started "it does pain me a little that you feel like you have something you can''t trust me with, but I trust you enough to not bother you about it. So, when you feel comfortable enough, I''m all ears"


    That was...surprisingly sensible. I didn''t expect something like that from her based on her personality from the manga. Then again, her screen time was just barely above Tenten''s so there wasn''t a lot to show in that time.


    And that manner of speaking, were we friends when we were children? Is this the cliche childhood friend trope? I got run over by a truck so I can''t completely rule it out. Besides, doesn''t the childhood friend never win in the end?


    ''Wait, no way I thought something childish like that right?'' I thought as my body instantly halted. I let out an amused huff a few seconds later ''Nevermind that then, let''s focus on this for now''

 Water Breathing (3)

    Hello everyone, before we start I would like to clarify this story will be posted on both Wattpad and Fanfiction


    "Person speaking"


    "Person thinking"


    "Other Entity speech"


    "Other Entity thoughts"


    "Attacks"


    [{Chapter Start}]


    "It''s a pity I didn''t bring any demon blood with me" I muttered as I placed the fourth UV lamp around my house, making a secure perimeter. From what I know, neither demons nor demon blood arts can survive the sun so this should secure me from any blood arts that have been spying on me, or any that can be used to ambush me.


    ''Though'' I thought looking around the forest ''I doubt they''re strong enough to have something like a Demon Blood Art''. I shook my head, reminding myself not to underestimate the trickery of a demon, especially a desperate one.


    "A week of holidays, out of which I already spent 3 days and a half" I muttered, putting on my mask. "That leaves me with another half a week, or three and a half months in this world''s time where I can visit other worlds without raising suspicion"


    I frowned."That''s not nearly enough time. Not only will that not give me enough power to freely explain my abilities but it will also not give me enough time to clear out the demons in this world. Traveling to another world is risky right now, it could have a drastically different flow of time compared to my home world."


    I take out my bag, containing high-tech support items at least a hundred years more advanced than the technology of this era. "Training in such a dangerous situation is risky, but I''ll have to give it my all"


    Placing the support item on my chest, it enlarges covering my body. I almost crumpled to the ground from the weight. These are special weighted clothing designed to help me physically condition myself quicker. If I combine the breathing techniques of this world with the unique physique of my world, I should be at least as powerful as a Hashira, like Gyomei or Mitsuri.


    Getting up while struggling, I pick up a weighted sword and start swinging. While technology in my world could easily eradicate demons, it won''t help me grow stronger. You may call me selfish, allowing the deaths of innocent people just for my personal strength, but I neither have the conscience nor the morals to care about some random person I have never and most probably never will meet in my life.


    "Let''s do this until night"


    ¡ª-----------


    The moonlight fades through the wisteria trees near my shed. Picking up my Nichrin Katana, some UV flashbangs, and putting on my mask and training suits, I leave the safe borders of the UV lamps and Wisteria trees and sprint deep into the forest.


    Under the suit my face was pale, being forced to work an entire day and having to breathe in a certain way that pressured the lungs was extremely taxing on my mental and physical health, but my determination didn''t know anything about being healthy.


    I often wonder at times like these, when did I become so determined? Back in my previous life, I used to call my mom to pick up the remote lying right next to my feet because I couldn''t be bothered to get up, and yet here I am, risking my life and going through intensive training without a hitch.


    Maybe it''s because I finally found a purpose like I was talking about before, about dying with a sm- no fuck, don''t raise a death flag.


    I halt and step back instinctively as I stare at the trees in front of me. If one paid attention, one could notice a soft sheen on the barks of the tree. There was a sweet smell in the air. Looking around, I spotted nothing else out of the ordinary.


    Gripping the Katana, I swung it at the tree, only for the Katana to bounce with a *ting* as if hitting a solid metal object. The tree in front of me was not mentioned in the map given to my Urokodaki-Sensei.


    I can''t slice through boulders or metal with my sword yet. Trainee demon slayers were never supposed to be able to do so anyway, Urokodaki-Sensei just didn''t want to lose another student so he tried to give Tanjiro an impossible task.


    Still, the tree in front of me was the work of some demon, it''s best if I keep this mind for now. I then run beyond the metal tree into the forest.


    The forest was unusually silent, something normal for this mountain. I jump on a branch as I survey the forest. There was no air, yet the trees were swaying as if facing a thunderstorm. A blood demon art, something I hoped I didn''t have to face.


    "Is the demon controlling the trees, or is it just a form of wind control?"


    I tried to jump off the branch, only to find myself unable to move.


    "What?"


    I looked down, seeing layers and layers of branches forming on my feet, slowly raising up my legs. I sliced off the branches approaching, but they just regrew. The training suit creaked under pressure as the branches at the base of my feet started to tighten.


    "Water Breathing: Eighth form:" I said raising my sword upwards "Waterfall Basin"


    Water sprouted out from my sword as my Katana slammed into the branches, completely tearing them apart in splinters. The tree howled as if pained by the cutting of branches, as more branches started coming out of its body.


    Quickly leaping out of the tree, I notice as the other trees start sprouting out branches. As soon as I land on the ground, I''m attacked by multiple roots dashing out of the ground, stopping me from gaining a solid foothold.


    Thankfully, I didn''t need one.


    "Water Breathing: Ninth Form: Splashing Water Flow, Turbulent"


    I envision water splashing as it collides against the floor, turning into tiny droplets that splash all over the floor. Envisioning myself as water, I jump across the floor, barely stopping for a second, and easily cover the entire ground.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "The demon can''t cover the entire mountain there''s gotta be a range limit, but where?"


    As far as I can see, the trees were wildly sprouting out branches and roots.


    "Water Breathing Sixth Form: Whirlpool"


    Twisting my sword around I cut all the branches and roots approaching me, halting them for only a moment before they reform and approach me again. Quickly tip-toeing away from the branches I turn around looking for the demon.


    "Come on, anything, there''s gotta be something here, some clue, some range limit, some demon randomly hiding that I could just spot in the nick of time"


    No luck, all I could see was deadly spinning trees, like those Christmas trees in Doctor Who.


    "Fuck this, I''m getting out of here"


    Turning around I sprinted out of the woods, or at least I tried to, because as soon I turned around the trees in front of me suddenly uprooted themselves out of the ground and started slithering towards me with their roots.


    "Weak demons my ass" I stated, ducking under one of the tree''s swipes "These demons are going to be tougher to defeat than the Hand Demon"


    While dodging the attacks, I silently winced as pain shot throughout my body. The intensive workout, no, the torture I put myself through was constantly taking a toll on my body stopping me from going beyond my bodily limits like how a generic anime character.


    It didn''t help that my lungs started to ache, I had been forcing them to maintain Total Concentration for the entirety of the day. If I stay here any longer, it would be either my body or my lungs giving up on me.


    "Make a path through all this foliage," I said raising my sword above my head "Water Breathing"


    The branches tensed as they prepared to face another attack


    Only to find me dropping the sword, revealing a small flashbang in my hands.


    "Gotcha"


    The flashbang in my hands exploded, instantly bathing the surroundings in a huge dose of UV radiation. When I opened my eyes I saw all the branches and roots around me disintegrating, though the trees themselves were unharmed.


    "So whatever it is, isn''t controlling the trees, but only the roots and the branches? That doesn''t make sense"


    I noticed some movement in the corner of my eye. Right, the thing controlling the roots is still there and I need to get out of this forest right the fuck now.


    *Crack*


    Looking down from the sound came from, I see a small crack on the ground. Said crack immediately enlarged as the ground beneath me parted making me fall down into what looked like an endless pit.


    Time seemed to slow down as my body slowly started to fall down the newly formed ravine. Looking around I tried to see if I could find anything to help me or anything to hold on to


    "Shit, I can''t see the bottom" I cursed as I raised my sword "Water Breathing Seventh Form: Drop Ripple thrust"


    This move was the fastest move in the Water Breathing where the user unleashes a quick stab. Using this move I stabbed the walls of the ravine, fully embedding my sword within, adn stopping myself from falling further down.


    The walls shook under me, and before I could breathe, a loud crack resounded from below. Thick, writhing roots burst out from the bottom of the ravine, twisting and spiraling upwards like a living spiral staircase of death. They reached for me with immense speed, as if guided by some unseen force.


    "Fucking Hell" I cursed, immediately jumping on the embedded hilt of my sword just as the roots lunged for my feet. The blade strained under my weight, but it held firm, giving me enough stability to pull a small flashbang from my belt.


    "Should''ve brought more of these for the patrol" I growled, yanking the pin and tossing it down into the mass of roots below. The flashbang exploded, bathing the narrow space in UV radiation. The air filled with an ear-splitting hiss as the roots writhed and disintegrated into ashes.


    What was up with demons disintegrating and not just dying like normal humans? No time to wonder about this stuff, the roots below were already re-forming, crawling down like hungry predators to snare me where I stood.


    Gripping the hilt of my sword tightly, I launched myself off the embedded blade, twisting in mid-air to snatch it free from the wall. My lungs were screaming in protest; the constant strain of Total Concentration Breathing clawed at my chest, but I could feel my lungs getting stronger from the strain.


    "Water Breathing: Seventh Form¡ªDrop Ripple Thrust!"


    Repeatedly using the seventh form and stabbing into the wall again and again, I used the technique to propel myself upward. My body acted on instinct, somehow having enough agility to keep on leaping and climbing with every strike that hit the mark.


    I could hardly breathe. Every inhale felt like knives scraping against my chest. My legs burned from the effort to keep up, but still, the roots wouldn''t let up. They were growing faster now, clawing their way toward me in every direction.


    "Just keep moving," I muttered through gritted teeth, slamming the blade into the wall once more. "Don''t stop. Don''t look back. You''ve got this."


    The roots were relentless, but so was I. My sword kept on stabbing into the wall and anchoring me for another leap. I envisioned water flowing upwards, breaking through obstacles as it surged to the surface. My body had to become that flow, no matter how much it hurt.


    Another stab. leap. The walls were endless, the top nowhere in sight. My lungs were burning hotter; my arms felt like lead. For a moment, the thought crept in: What if I just stopped?


    "No!" I shouted, slamming the thought into the abyss where it belonged. My determination wasn''t about comfort, wasn''t about ease¡ªit was about survival. About purpose.


    And then I felt it, my mind connecting the dots as if my body moved itself. The water streamed from behind my sword as my body suddenly became lightweight and propelled upwards. I grinned as I raised my blade upwards.


    ''''Water Breathing Twelth Form: Ascendant Torrent"


    A new water-breathing technique created by combining the concepts of the seventh form and the 10th form. This propels the user in any direction they want to, even upwards, in a burst of speed something similar to the first form of thunder breathing.


    The roots that were about to catch up to me were left behind as I jumped up extremely high in the air, way out of the ravine in a burst of supernatural speed. While up in the air I noticed that the roots and branches approaching me seemed to slow down, meaning the demon was finally getting tired.


    "Water Breathing Tenth Form: Constant Flux, Water Breathing Eighth form: Waterfall Basin"


    A water dragon materialized beside my blade as I unleashed the second strongest form of Water Breathing along wth waterfall basin, I slammed down on the ground hard shaking the forest, as if an earthquake had occurred, the resulting vibrations completely demolishing the roots near me.


    Water Breathing Ninth Form: Splashing Water Flow Turbulent, Water Breathing Breathing Third Form: Flowing Dance, Water Breathing Twelth Form: Ascendant Torrent, the three techniques that completely focus on movement, if I combine these three then I get


    "Water Breathing Thirteenth Form: Raging Surge"


    This form is the epitome of fluidity and speed. It combines rapid, unpredictable motions with precise, controlled power. The user becomes like a wave continuously flowing and rising just like the rising tides of an ocean capable of evading attacks while relentlessly advancing.


    The world around me blurred as if my eyes were unable to keep up with the extreme increase in my speed. I have no idea if I''m going in the right direction, or if I''ll bump into a tree but I couldn''t care less about it right now.


    Eventually, my breath ran out and my body finally gave in as I stopped and crashed into the ground, my body helplessly flailing and skidding across the floor as it landed and jumped back up from the impact multiple times. After a few moments, my body finally stopped as I stared back at the forest.


    My eyes were blurry, but I could barely make out the shape of branches rapidly approaching. I tried to move my body, but my muscles wouldn''t budge. My body was already broken beyond belief and the adrenaline had been exhausted.


    ''Is this how I die?'' I wonder ''I shouldn''t have underestimated the demons and pushed myself past my limits just before coming out to hunt for demons. I didn''t even get to do anything yet,. If only¡­''


    My thoughts stopped as I spotted the roots halting a distance before me as if unable to retreat. I looked at the branches wondering if they finally hit their limits as well.


    "No" I croaked out, looking athe familiar tree with a metallic sheen "That tree, it has something blocking the branches". I slowly stood back up as relief washed over me for being able to live another day.


    Looking back into the forest, the branches were already withdrawing, retreating into the darkness. Whatever controlled them was still out there, watching. Waiting.


    I tightened my grip on my Katana. This fight was far from over.


    ¡ª-------------------


    "Was that a lower moon or something?"


    Arriving back at my shed I take off my armor and my mask and instantly get hit by the stench of sweat and blood that had marinated on my body for an entire day. Thankfully the armor and mask were auto-cleaning, but I was not.


    Taking out a small box, I opened it to reveal five small syringes. Taking one of the syringes out I inject myself with it, bringing relief to the pain in my body. These are medical stims designed to be used by heroes when on a mission without any medical services available.


    Flexing my body, I deduced that while my bones were¡­mostly fine my muscles had received extensive damage. While the stims will help, they aren''t video game items that could instantly heal my injuries. I couldn''t go back to my home world and ask Recovery Girl for help either, she''d question how I, a Quirkless student, suffered from such injuries.


    On another note, it feels weird when you suddenly gain immense thinking power and then suddenly go back to normal thinking power. Looks like I got some form of enlightenment when in a near death experience. Is this why Odin hung himself? Cause damn I might start hanging myself too.


    Ugh, I can''t think with this smell


    Usually in a place swarming with demons, one would have to find a safe spot to have a bath or make some arrangements like putting a tiny amount of water on towels and wiping the body with it to conserve water. Not me though.


    I brought a Jacuzzi with me to this world.


    Don''t ask how it works the, people in MHA can just bullshit technology somehow. Also, why does this exist? Which hero will ever need a fucking portable jacuzzi with them while fighting villains?


    That one washing machine hero? Oh shit, that might be a valid support item for him. Was there someone who was born a jacuzzi too?


    Wait what the fuck am I thinking? Just have a bath, eat some premium food, and go to sleep. I deserve atleast this much after the shit that happened today.


    -------------------------


    Water Breathing Thirteenth Form: Raging Surge


    A fusion of Splashing Water Flow, Turbulent, Flowing Dance, and Ascendant Torrent, this form is the epitome of fluidity and speed. It combines rapid, unpredictable motions with precise, controlled ascension. The user becomes like a wave, continuously flowing and rising, evading attacks while relentlessly advancing. The user''s body twists and turns with every movement, propelled upward by the surge of water as they slice through the air, leaving no opening for their opponent.

 Water Breathing(4)

    "Person speaking"


    "Person thinking"


    "Other Entity speech"


    "Other Entity thoughts"


    "Attacks"


    [{Chapter Start}]


    *tring tring*


    Upon hearing the sound of the alarm, I waved my hands around from the bed. When my hand finally landed on the clock, it stopped beeping, and I groggily rolled out of bed, falling onto the hard floor. My mask, which I hadn''t taken off all night, stayed firmly on my face.


    "I hate mornings," I muttered as I got up. "I hate the sun in general. I prefer the atmosphere of nights, especially rainy ones." After a moment, I shook my head violently, trying to shake off the lingering sleepiness.


    The events of the previous day played over in my mind. I had almost lost my life, but instead of the fear any normal person might have felt, I was left with a strange mix of exhaustion and exhilaration. Still, I have no intention of dying to that demon. Today is going to be different. I have a plan.


    Skipping breakfast, I ate a medical food pill designed to heal the body instead and headed deep into the forest. Taking a deep breath, I let the crisp morning air fill my lungs¡ªa stark contrast to the polluted air of my old world. My mission was clear: find the perfect training partner¡ªa giant boulder.


    I know trainee slayers aren''t supposed to be able to slice boulders in half with precision, but that demon is far too powerful to be ordinary. It manipulated an entire forest, for crying out loud. I''ll need something extraordinary to stand a chance, which is why I''m borrowing Urokodaki-sensei''s boulder training method. Granted, it wasn''t designed as a training method but as a way to weed out unworthy disciples. That doesn''t matter to me.


    I''ve been able to sleep with my mask on, which means I''m getting close to mastering Total Concentration: Constant. That''s power, sure, but without precision, it''s a liability. I''d risk breaking blade after blade from exerting too much pressure the wrong way. That''s why I need to master enough precision to slice through a boulder cleanly.


    After about an hour of wandering through the forest, searching for the perfect boulder and discarding several along the way, I finally found one that seemed just right. It was a decent size and perfectly shaped¡ªnot too big, not too small, and heavy enough to make my muscles scream.


    "Alright, big guy," I said, gripping it. "You''re coming with me."


    My already sore muscles protested as I hoisted the boulder off the ground. My arms felt like they were on fire, and my legs threatened to buckle with every step, but I refused to stop. Slowly, with gritted teeth and a trail of crushed leaves and disturbed soil behind me, I managed to bring it back to my shed.


    I let it drop with a heavy thud, the sound echoing through the clearing. Leaning against the massive stone, I wiped the sweat from my brow, panting hard.


    Grabbing a wooden training sword from the corner of the shed, I turned to face the boulder. My Nichirin blade was sacred¡ªI couldn''t risk damaging it during practice. Taking a deep breath, I assumed a stance. I''m aware that Tanjiro used a metal katana to cut the boulder, but I''m going to go a step further and cut it with just a wooden sword.


    With a shout, I swung. The sword hit the boulder and bounced off with a jarring thud, sending painful vibrations up my arms. "Tanjiro made this look so easy. Freaking protagonist energy," I muttered, shaking my head.


    Figures.


    I sighed and shook out my tingling hands. "Guess it''s back to basics."


    The rest of the day was a blur of swings and failures. Again and again, I struck the boulder, Blisters formed on my hands, my arms burned, and my whole body ached. But I refused to stop. By the time the sun began to set, the boulder was still unscathed as I dropped the sword with my hands shaking.


    As night fell, I staggered back to the shed, drenched in sweat and exhausted but still determined. The training armor I''d been wearing all day felt like dead weight, and I tore it off, but the mask stayed. Its weight was oddly comforting. I decided to have some dinner and inject myself with some medical stims to further promote the recovery of my muscles.


    Picking up the wooden sword again, I ventured back into the forest. The crickets chirped softly, and the occasional rustle of leaves kept me company. Under the moonlight, the boulder cast a long shadow that seemed to mock me.


    "Round two," I whispered, gripping the sword tighter.


    I closed my eyes, centering myself. In. Out. Slow, steady breaths. I pictured water flowing through a stream, letting the rhythm calm my mind and body. The forms of Water Breathing I''d been studying floated through my thoughts, guiding my movements.


    With a shout, I swung again. The sword struck the boulder, and though it didn''t leave a mark, the vibrations weren''t as harsh this time. My stance was firmer, more balanced. A small, satisfied smile spread across my face beneath the mask.


    The night stretched on as I continued my relentless practice. The boulder remained as stubborn as ever, but it was teaching me something important: patience, discipline, and the value of perseverance.


    "LIKE HELL IT IS THIS ISN''T TEACHING ME SHIT, ESPECIALLY NOT PATIENCE," I screamed continuously swinging at the boulder with frustration. The boulder stood before me, Its surface was as undamaged. My wooden training sword felt heavier with each swing, the weight of failure pressing down on me.


    "Come on... Just a little progress," I muttered, gripping the sword tighter.


    Another swing. Another jarring impact. My hands screamed in protest as vibrations shot up my arms, threatening to dislodge the weapon from my grasp. I let out a frustrated growl, glaring at the unscathed surface of the boulder.


    "This isn''t working," I admitted through gritted teeth.


    I dropped the sword and sank to the ground, leaning my back against the stone. My breathing was ragged, and my body felt like it was made of lead. For the first time, doubt began to creep into my mind.


    "Am I even capable of this?" I thought aloud. "Tanjiro had a whole squad of mentors, innate talent, and¡ªugh¡ªprotagonist energy. And here I am, barely scraping by, trying to brute force my way through this."


    I sighed, tilting my head back to look at the stars. The vast expanse of the night sky stretched above me."I guess I''m not talentless either, having learned Water Breathing in just a month compared to his two years."


    My gaze shifted to the boulder, its rough edges highlighted by the soft silver light. It felt like an unmovable force" Maybe I was too hasty about this, I shouldn''t have rushed it" I sighed placing my hand on the boulder. "My mind is a mess, I don''t know what to do, what to think, nor do I have enough time to get my shit together. The days just sort of blur together at this point."


    I sighed "Maybe¡­I should try going to another world"Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Quit whining brat, it''s unmanly"


    Immediately I felt goosebumps, my hair standing on my arms and neck as I instinctively dodged a strike placed at my back. I quickly picked up the wooden sword that I dropped on the ground as I got into combat position. I looked at my attacker squatting down on the ground, his orange hair covering all his facial features.


    "Men aren''t supposed to whine about their problems, they should man up and take them head-on"


    ''An attack here?'' I thought ''Impossible, this area is protected by Wisteria and my UV lamps''


    "Also, another World huh?" The man said getting up and dusting his clothes "That explains all the weird things you brought here"


    The man moved his orange hair revealing a fox mask.


    "Sabito?"


    "You know me?" He said incredulously "I didn''t know Urokodaki-Sensei mentioned his past students to anyone"


    But how? I thought these guys were bound to Mt. Sagiri, how are these guys here? No wait, why did I assume they were bound spirits? They died in the final selections and yet they were still at Mt. Sagiri. Maybe, they''re bound to Urokodaki-Sensei''s disciples instead?


    I was brought out of my thoughts as a huge force slammed into my gut knocking me back. Regaining my senses I quickly did a flip to stabilize myself on the ground just in time to intercept Sabito''s overhead strike with my own Wooden Katana.


    "How dumb are you to wander off in your thoughts when someone with a sword is in front of you? Sabito mocked me, quickly using his legs to perform an overhead kick on my chin, making me momentarily blank out before coming back to my senses as I unleashed a quick strike at Sabito who managed to block it but skidded backward from the force.


    "Your strength and speed surpass mine," Sabito said as he dashed in front of me. I quickly brought my sword up to guard anticipating his strike, but he managed to somehow move swiftly beside me before I could react, slamming the hilt of his sword on my head."And you''re still losing"


    ''Amazing'' I thought disregarding the pain and insults ''The way he moves, it''s just like dancing. It''s as if there''s no inertia on this guy.''


    "Do you know why?" Sabito questioned as he dodged my strike by splitting his legs and ducking, quickly balancing on one of the legs and performing a sweep kick on me. I helplessly watched him do so in under a second, lacking the reaction speed to do anything as I fell on the ground.


    "You''re rigid as hell," He said, pointing his wooden sword at my throat "You practice Water Breathing, but you only move your arms. I saw your battle in the forest. The only times you used your lower body was with your water-breathing forms to move out of an attack''s way."


    He removed his sword from my throat as he stepped back, walking towards my shed "Water Breathing isn''t just unleashing cool moves, it''s about becoming as fluid as water itself. While your somehow inventing two water breathing moves were impressive, it was completely unnecessary if you just knew how to move"


    "I¡­" I tried to speak but couldn''t say anything as I listened to his harsh criticism. He was correct, the only thing I''ve been using for my Water Breathing was moving my hands, whereas someone like Giyuu was constantly moving about, only stopping to use his 11th form. Even Tanjiro never stopped moving.


    "This training suit," Sabito said coming out of my shed and bringing out my suit "is limiting you. You''re purposefully reducing your agility and mobility by wearing this hunk of garbage as well as that weighted Katana of yours. You''re practicing Water Breathing not Stone Breathing."


    I watched blankly as Sabito broke apart the weighted clothing with his wooden sword, somehow slicing the metal suit in pieces with just a wooden sword."Free your body, become water itself and you will flow through your problems with no problem"


    "Using the whole body," I whispered. ''And to think there was a time when I used to laugh at memes of Izuku finally discovering he could his legs when I haven''t even been using mine. This shit is a lot harder to realize in reality huh?''


    The thought was like a spark in the darkness. It wasn''t about how hard I could swing or how much force I could exert. The boulder wasn''t an opponent to overpower¡ªit was a puzzle to solve. I hated puzzles.


    I stood up, my muscles protesting the sudden movement and my head monetarily spinning, and picked up the wooden sword again. This time, I didn''t swing blindly. I closed my eyes and focused on my breathing. In. Out. Slow and steady, like the rhythm of a flowing stream.


    I went through the Water Breathing forms through my mind once more, but this time, I didn''t just think about them¡ªI felt them. The fluidity of water, its ability to flow around obstacles and wear down even the hardest stone over time.


    I opened my eyes, a newfound clarity sharpening my focus.


    "It''s not about cutting through you," I said, addressing the boulder as if it could hear me. "It''s about finding the path of least resistance, basic fucking physics that I somehow overlooked, applying a large amount of pressure and concentrating it into a small area to cut through you, just like how a glass window of a car can resist bricks being thrown at it but immediately breaks when a small rock is thrown at it."


    I adjusted my stance, grounding myself. The wooden sword felt lighter in my hands now, as if it were an extension of my body. I swung, not with brute force but with precision and intent, leaned in with my whole body, my legs boosting the force of the sword in my hands.


    "I AM WATER"


    The sword met the boulder with a solid thunk, but this time, it didn''t jar me at all. The vibrations were smoother, almost harmonious. I removed the wooden sword, revealing a small cut through the boulder.


    I stared at the mark, my lips curling into a triumphant grin beneath the mask.


    "There it is," I breathed.


    Inspiration had struck and I finally felt like I was moving on the right path. It wasn''t going to be easy, but I finally understood what I needed to do.


    "Look at you," Sabito said striking me out of my thoughts "You figured it out quick huh? You''ve got a sharp mind on you" Sabito said walking over to me, and then sweeping my legs again making me fall down. "If only your body was as sharp as your mind"


    He motioned me to get up."From what I understand of your situation, you don''t have much time left before the final selection, so we''re skipping over the textbook explanations and going straight to practice. Your body is extremely rigid, even more than that boulder."


    "Your muscles are stiff from wearing that suit for a long time, making sudden movement extremely difficult. I''m going to beat you up until your muscles can finally twist and bend at unnatural angles. This will also train your reaction speed which is utter garbage too."


    Sabito''s words rang in my ears as I stood up, my legs trembling beneath me. Every inch of my body was sore, but a flicker of determination burned in my chest, refusing to let me quit.


    "BRING IT ON FUCKER" I said, gripping the wooden sword and falling into a defensive stance. Sabito''s grin widened behind his fox mask as he lunged at me with a speed that was almost supernatural.


    "THAT''S THE SPIRIT," Sabito said "BUT THAT''S NO WAY TO TALK TO YOUR SENIOR FUCKING BRAT"


    The next few hours were a relentless barrage of strikes, blocks, and falls. Each time I tried to react, Sabito seemed to anticipate my move, exploiting every flaw in my form. My muscles screamed in protest, unused to the extreme movement as I pushed myself to keep up. Sweat dripped down my face, mixing with the dirt from countless tumbles to the ground.


    "You''re improving," Sabito said, his voice carrying a grudging respect. "Barely."


    I glared at him, panting. "Thanks for the encouragement."


    "You''ll thank me when you survive," he shot back.


    He dashed to my side, his wooden sword darting toward my side. I watched the strike approaching as I forced my body to move, my muscles twisting and tearing as I somehow twisted at the last second, narrowly avoiding the strike. I fell to the ground and with a final strike using all of my strength countered with a swift upward swing. To my surprise, Sabito had to step back to dodge.


    ''It took me years to master Water Breathing and how to properly implement it'' Sabito thought back to his days when he was alive. ''not only did he learn the basics of Water Breathing and the sword in a month, but he even grasped and somehow implemented the proper way to use Water Breathing in just one night.''


    ''This kid'' Sabito thought ''He''s a genius¡­no, at this point this kid is a monster. Even now his body is adapting and strengthening. His reaction speed is somehow improving as well.'' A small smile appeared on Sabito''s face beneath his mask.''But, if anyone can kill Muzan Kibutsuji, it''s this kid''


    "See?" he said, his tone almost approving and surprised as well. "You''re finally moving like you mean it."


    I looked at Sabito as I panted heavily from the beating I received the entire night.


    I felt my body as I flexed my muscles. It was small, but they no longer felt as restricted as before. Each movement became more fluid, more instinctive. I could feel the rigidity leaving my body as I focused on my Water Breathing. I jumped up while still lying down on the ground and stood back up, immediately regretting that action as even more pain flooded my body.


    Dawn began to break, painting the horizon in orange and gold, Sabito lowered his sword. "That''s enough for now," he said, his tone softening. "You''re not there yet, but you''ve taken your first real step."


    I dropped to my knees, the wooden sword falling from my trembling hands. My chest heaved as I tried to catch my breath, but a small smile tugged at my lips. For the first time since this journey began, I felt like I was truly on the right path to becoming stronger.


    "Rest for a few hours," Sabito said, turning away. "Then get back to work. The Final Selection isn''t going to wait for you."


    "Sabito," I called after him. He paused, glancing over his shoulder. "Thanks."


    He waved a hand dismissively. "Don''t thank me yet. You still have to cut that boulder."


    As he disappeared into the forest, I turned back to the boulder, its surface still had the shallow cut I''d managed to make. It stood as a reminder of how far I still had to go¡ªbut also of the progress I had made.


    I clenched my fists, determination arising in my chest. "I''ll cut you down," I vowed, my voice firm. "Just wait and see."


    I wouldn''t stop until I succeeded.

 Water Breathing (5)

    Hello everyone, before we start I would like to clarify this story will be posted on both Wattpad and Fanfiction


    "Person speaking"


    "Person thinking"


    "Other Entity speech"


    "Other Entity thoughts"


    "Attacks"


    [{Chapter Start}]


    In the city of Tokyo, the soft glow of moonlight bathed a small house, its warm interior illuminated by lanterns. The crickets chirped outside in the background as the aroma of herbal tea filled the room. A young girl, no older than seven, skipped into the room, clutching a crumpled piece of paper in her small hands.


    "Papa! Look what I made for you!" she said holding up a small paper, her excitement lighting up the cozy space.


    A young man seated at the low table set aside the book he had been reading. His expression was calm, almost comforting, as he leaned forward to take the drawing from her hands. Dressed sharply yet modestly, he exuded an aura of simplicity and authority.


    The drawing was simple¡ªa house with a small stick-figure family. A man, a woman, and a little girl holding both their hands beneath a moon surrounded by stars.


    "It''s beautiful," the man said smiling as he returned the drawing to his daughter. "You''ve captured us perfectly."


    The girl beamed, her face lighting up as she clapped her hands. "Mama said I should show you first!"


    Right on cue, a woman entered, carrying a tray with a pot of tea and cups. Her movements were graceful, her smile tender as she glanced at her husband. "She''s been working on that all evening," she said with a chuckle. "Maybe she''ll be a painter one day."


    The man''s smile deepened as he looked at his daughter ruffling her head. "She''s already on her way." The girl tugged at his sleeve, her eyes bright with excitement. "Can I go show my friends now, Papa?"


    "I''m sorry, but it''s too late in the night for you to go out alone." The man said, shaking his head. "Perhaps tomorrow?"


    "Okay!" she chirped, dashing out of the room. The couple smiled warmly, seeing their daughter happily skip out of the room as she closed the door behind her. The man then turned back towards his book, resuming his research.


    "You''ve been so kind lately," the woman remarked as she poured tea into his cup. "It''s like you''ve become a different man."


    He took the cup, his movements stopping for a second from the remark as he held the tea to his mouth. "People can change," he replied, his tone light but reassuring.


    The man set his teacup down with a soft clink, his gaze not moving from the bundle of books in front of him. The woman reached for his hand, holding it gently as she sat down beside him."She adores you," she murmured, her voice filled with affection.


    He didn''t respond immediately as his gaze shifted slightly toward a corner of the room, where the shadows seemed to unnaturally thicken. There was a faint rustle making the atmosphere in the room grow heavy. The woman''s expression froze, her body stiffening as her eyes glazed over, her hand falling limp in his grasp.


    From the shadows emerged a figure¡ªa demon. Its form was grotesque, its posture hunched as if crushed by fear. Yellowed eyes darted nervously as it lowered its head.


    "My lord," it whispered."I bring news."


    The man¡ªMuzan Kibutsuji¡ªleaned back in his seat, the warmth in his expression vanishing like smoke in the wind as he took out a napkin to wipe the hand that the woman was holding. "Has there been any progress?"


    The demon hesitated lowering itself further down to the floor. "I''m sorry my lord but the search for the Blue Spider Lily continues. We haven''t found any such flowers, and even if we did, that flower only grows during the day."


    "Is that so?" Muzan asked, his tone devoid of emotion."You are aware that this news dictates your life right?"


    "I.." the demon stammered, trembling under Muzan''s gaze. "There''s something else¡­ A demon near the forest edge of the abandoned mountain has been causing trouble. It doesn''t harm humans. Instead, it hunts other demons."


    Muzan''s eyes narrowed, though his expression remained impassive. "And you thought this warranted my attention? Did you believe giving me some unimportant news will spare your life?"


    "I¡ªI thought you should know, Master," the demon stuttered.


    Muzan''s gaze turned icy. "Not only do you fail to deliver the news I expected, but you dare believe your thoughts matter to me? Your thoughts are irrelevant." He waved his hand dismissively. "Focus on the lilies. Ensure nothing interferes with their growth."


    The demon bowed deeply, retreating into the shadows with hurried, scraping movements.


    Muzan sat in silence for a moment, his crimson eyes lingering on the place where the demon had disappeared. His attention shifted to the woman beside him, still frozen. For a fleeting moment, he pondered her usefulness before shaking his head.


    Then, with a faint, cold smile, he picked up his teacup once more. The masquerade continued, and for now, that was all that mattered.


    ...


    Sweat dripped from my chin as I crouched low, every muscle in my body coiled like a spring. My body was completely drenched in blood as I injected myself with another medical stim. I panted as I shakily stood up from the ground.


    "Move," Sabito barked, his voice sharp as one of the blades. "If you hesitate, you''ll bleed. If you''re careless, you''ll lose more than skin."


    In front of me lay an obstacle course personally prepared by Sabito. I have no idea where this came from. All Sabito did was make the area extremely foggy, and when the fog cleared, there was suddenly a giant training course in front of me.


    Since when could ghosts do something like this? Fucking Bullshit.


    The obstacle course was extremely thin, with very tight spaces to move through. As if that wasn''t difficult enough, the entire course was covered in extremely small needles. Even the smallest misstep could lead me to be punctured by one of the needles.


    The obstacle course had six sections, each section had three different pre-saved templates which were selected from randomly. I have gone through all six sections three times.


    The first section required crawling under a criss-cross of steel wires, just like military training except for the fact that each metal wire was tipped with razor-sharp points. The space was so tight that even my chest elevating whenever I breath took too much space. One wrong move here and I''d leave chunks of skin behind.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Beyond the crawlspace was a suspended platform balanced on a tiny pointy log littered with rolling stones. I stepped on the rolling stones cautiously, carefully balancing myself on them while the platform tilted violently with my weight. A blade swished through the air above, narrowly missing my head as I ducked lower.


    I gritted my teeth, diving beneath a low-hanging blade. The mask over my face fogged slightly, making the dim light even harder to navigate. Still, I pressed on, relying on instinct rather than sight. My movements grew less rigid, my body adapting to the course''s demands


    Next came a series of vertical poles set into a narrow gap. The poles were loosely fitted and spun as I grabbed onto them. As if that wasn''t tough enough, their surfaces were coated with oil. My muscles burned as I swung from one to the next, avoiding the spikes embedded in the walls that flanked me on either side.


    The spinning log came after. It was a giant tree log wrapped in humongous blades. Sabito waited for me beneath the log and upon sensing my arrival, began spinning the log.It rotated wildly, leaving just enough room to leap over or duck under the jagged edges. Missing a jump here could very well lead to my body being chopped up into small pieces.


    The most brutal section awaited beyond¡ªa narrow, pitch-black tunnel. The walls were coated with extremely tiny blades, rendering them invisible in the dark. Sabito on the other side randomly threw a few blades at me. I had no choice but to catch them with my hands, any movement like dodging would cut me up in multiple places.


    Focus, I thought. Feel the rhythm of your breathing. Water flows¡ªno hesitation, no resistance.


    The final challenge was a gauntlet of swinging pendulums. Each pendulum carried multiple blades, their arcs overlapping in a deadly rhythm. I darted forward, narrowly sidestepping one blade only to duck under another. My heart pounded as I rolled through the last stretch, a pendulum''s edge grazing the back of my shirt.


    By the time I stumbled out of the final stretch, my arms and legs bore a few shallow cuts, but my breathing remained steady. Sabito was waiting at the exit, leaning against a tree with his arms crossed.


    "Not bad," he said. "For a beginner."


    I collapsed onto the grass, my chest heaving. "You''ve been calling me that for days now."


    "That''s because you haven''t proven me wrong," he retorted, tossing me a water flask. I caught it clumsily, the fatigue setting in. "Until you can clear the course without a scratch, you''re still just a clumsy rock."


    Since Sabito appeared, my days had fallen into a grueling rhythm. Mornings began with this accursed course, which I would come out of with scars every time, but they reduced each time I cleared the course. By midday, we''d move on to sparring, my wooden sword clashing against Sabito''s with a relentless rhythm.


    The sparring sessions were¡­humbling. Sabito moved with grace I couldn''t hope to match yet. He exploited every mistake, every lapse in focus, and each session ended with me flat on my back, staring up at the sky.


    "And since the last few days, we have been only sparring," I thought as I absently rubbed the latest bruise on my arm. Each time, I think I''ve caught up, but he''s always one step ahead.


    BUT NOT TODAY


    "I AM WATER" I screamed, making Sabito flinch and rub his ears.


    I yanked off the mask covering my face, yeeting it into Sabito''s face. My body had already begun to adapt, the rhythm of Water Breathing flowing instinctively through me as I dashed toward the course. This time would be different. No hesitation. No resistance. Just flow.


    The obstacle course loomed ahead, but for the first time, I wasn''t intimidated. I wasn''t thinking of the blades, the tight spaces, or the pendulums. I was thinking of motion¡ªfluid, relentless motion. Water doesn''t stop to consider obstacles; it moves around them, over them, through them. So would I.


    Sabito leaned against a tree at the course''s edge rubbing a red spot on his forehead, watching with his usual unreadable expression. "Whenever you''re done daydreaming," he called, "there''s a course waiting."


    I didn''t answer. Words wouldn''t prove anything. I took one deep breath, and then I moved.


    The first stretch was narrow, jagged walls pressing in from either side. I slid into the space, letting my body twist and contort naturally. This time, I didn''t fight the tightness. Instead, I flowed through it, letting my limbs curve to avoid the sharp protrusions. When a blade spun suddenly toward me, I ducked instinctively, my breath guiding me to time the movement perfectly. I was through the passage in seconds, untouched.


    The next obstacle was a spinning log covered in spikes. It rolled over a thin wooden beam suspended above a shallow trench of jagged stones. Before, I had hesitated here, trying to think my way across. Not today. I leapt onto the beam, my feet finding balance in the heartbeat of the motion. I lunged toward the log, landing on it with a lightness that surprised even me. My feet adjusted instinctively to its rotation, and I darted forward, springing to the other side before it could pick up speed.


    A forest of swinging pendulums came next, each blade gleaming wickedly in the muted light. They swayed unpredictably, crisscrossing in chaotic patterns. My first attempts at this section had been laughable¡ªI''d tried to memorize the rhythm and ended up sprawled on the ground more often than not.


    This time, I didn''t overthink. I moved, my breathing syncing with the pendulums'' movements. As one blade whooshed past my face, I ducked and darted forward, sliding between two converging arcs. My body twisted as another pendulum came from above, my momentum carrying me clear of its edge. The last blade scraped the air behind me as I rolled out of the forest, unscathed.


    The final stretch was the most brutal. A series of tight tunnels, each smaller than the last, filled with retractable spikes that emerged randomly from the walls. Crawling through had always been a slow, agonizing process, my body fighting every movement. But now, I moved like water, fluid and precise. My hands found the walls with ease, guiding my body through the jagged openings. When the spikes hissed out from the walls, I''d already shifted my weight, gliding past them without pause.


    When I emerged at the end of the course, I was breathing hard but uninjured. My arms and legs, so often streaked with blood and dirt, were clean save for old scars. For the first time, I''d completed the course without a single misstep.


    Sabito was standing now, arms crossed, his face unreadable. "Finally," he said, though his tone betrayed the faintest hint of approval.


    I dropped to one knee, catching my breath. "I told you," I panted. "I''m water."


    Sabito walked closer, tilting his head slightly. "You''re not water yet," he said with a smirk. "But maybe¡­ maybe you''re starting to understand it."


    "Here Brat"


    Sabito tossed me a wooden blade as he unsheate his own blade.his wooden sword resting easily in one hand. The calmness in his stance was unnerving.


    "Think you''re ready?" he asked.


    I gripped my own weapon tightly, feeling its weight as an extension of my body. The sweat on my palms had dried, and my breathing was steady. "More than ready," I replied, stepping into my stance.


    Without another word, Sabito moved. His first strike was swift, a blur of motion that aimed directly at my shoulder. I easily deflected it, the force of the clash reverberating through my arms and launching Sabito back. He didn''t let up swinging around a wisteria tree with his momentum and launching himself at me with a flurry of blows that demanded every ounce of focus I had to block or evade.


    You''re stronger and faster than me" Sabito said, "but, you''re too predictable," he said, stepping back and feinting to my left before sweeping toward my exposed flank.


    I countered with a sidestep, angling my blade upward to deflect his strike and pushing forward to close the distance. This wasn''t like before. My movements weren''t desperate or frantic. I could see his attacks, anticipate the openings, and flow into the counterattacks, slamming the hilt of my sword in his gut flinging him through a couple of trees.


    He lunged, his blade cutting through the air with terrifying speed. This time, I didn''t block. Instead, I pivoted, letting his momentum carry him past me as I brought my sword around in a swift arc aimed at his side. He twisted at the last moment, our blades colliding with a resounding crack.


    The clash sent both of us skidding back, but I refused to let up. I surged forward, my strikes relentless and flowing like water. For every block he made, I was already moving to strike again, shifting angles, testing his defenses. My breath synchronized with my movements, each inhale and exhale fueling the rhythm of my attacks.


    For the first time, Sabito''s footing faltered. It was a subtle thing, a half-step too slow, but I saw it. I pressed the advantage, my blade slashing down with all the strength I could muster. He raised his sword to block, but was unable to.


    I sliced through his sword.


    The mask on his face split in two and for the first time his eyes met mine, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his face. "Well done," he said quietly.


    Then, as if carried away by the wind, Sabito vanished.


    I blinked, my weapon still raised, as the world around me seemed to ripple. The mist cleared, and there it was¡ªthe boulder. The massive, unyielding rock I had trained against for so long. It was no longer whole.


    A clean, perfect cut ran through its center, splitting it in half. And that too with a wooden blade instead of a metal one that Tanjiro used.


    I lowered my sword, staring at the boulder in disbelief. My chest heaved, not from exhaustion, but from the weight of realization. I had done it.


    Sabito''s voice echoed faintly in the clearing, though his form was nowhere to be seen. "You''ve earned your next step. Don''t waste it."


    I stood there in silence, the cool breeze brushing against my face, the sound of the sliced boulder settling into the earth behind me. I then looked at the sword in my hand and then looked at the Wisteria trees behind me.


    I grinned. Time to face that forest demon again.

 The Forest (1)

    [{Chapter Start}]


    Total Concentration Constant


    An advanced version of Total Concentration Breathing, this is a technique mastered by only the Hashira and their Tsugoku. Unlike standard Total Concentration Breathing, which is only used during combat, this version demands the user to continuously maintain the heightened state of breathing¡ªduring battles, daily activities, and even while resting or sleeping.


    The technique is a grueling test of both physical endurance and mental discipline. It amplifies oxygen flow throughout the body, enhancing physical capabilities, accelerating healing, and pushing a Demon Slayer''s body beyond its natural limits. By constantly engaging in this breathing technique, the user can adapt to endure prolonged combat and refine their control over Breathing Styles.


    And I''ve mastered it.


    A technique that even Kinoe-ranked slayers are unable to master, has been mastered by a slayer in training. Most of this credit however goes to the gas mask and the combination of physiques of my world and the demon slayer world.


    The people in MHA have ridiculous physiques, they can easily match lower-ranked demon slayers without their quirks if they just hit the gym. People like Knuckleduster could even take on former lower moons or maybe even the weaker three lower moons despite not having a Quirk.


    The people in the Demon Slayer world don''t have bodies quite that ridiculous, but they do have minor healing factors. While the MHA physiques were focused on power, this was focused on agility and survivability. And while not that powerful, the speed and power of this physique were still incorporated in me.


    When you combine these two, overwhelming power, speed, and minor regeneration, your body adapts to the harsh conditions of continuously maintaining breathing techniques. If I attempted this with only the physique of this world, my lungs would have burst from this training method.


    That''s not to say this training method is dangerous, but rather my lungs would have first needed to adapt to the strain of Total Concentration for a few months. The three squad of main characters were extremely talented, so they only required a month to do so but there''s no guarantee my body would have adapted that quickly.


    What I can''t explain is how I mastered breathing techniques and basic sword techniques easily. Ever since I transmigrated into this body, my mental processes seemed to have elevated by a lot, and then elevated even further when I came into this world.


    I don''t have a concrete answer for this, but I have read a lot of Chinese fanfictions so it''s most probably due to me transmigrating in this body and the souls merging. No, the souls didn''t merge because I still possess no memories of this life.


    Is it because the people in MHA are generally much smarter than those in my normal world? Geniuses did exist in my last world, but the students in the support course, even the average ones, could somehow make ridiculous inventions and hero suits while only being teenagers.


    I guess it just boils down to the physiques again, what with my intelligence and mental comprehension increasing when I entered this world. Not to mention, the previous AYD that inhabited this body wasn''t exactly average; he could easily keep up with the top support course students.


    That does bring some questions to my mind. What if I entered a world with ridiculous physiques? Like the One Piece world? I don''t even need to stay in that world for a long time, my physique instantly upgraded the moment I stepped into this world. I could easily defeat Muzan Kibutsuji if I just trained for a year or two without even using breathing techniques or Haki.


    And most importantly, what happened to the AYD who previously inhabited this body? Where did his soul go?


    ¡­


    I''m too weak and inexperienced in matters of the soul to answer that question and while I could just pop in and out of One Piece and gain overwhelming power, my fight with Sabito taught me something really important.


    Speed and power are nothing without experience. Despite having mastered Total Concentration Constant, I could neither slice a boulder in half nor defeat Sabito. His movements were extremely fluid and his instincts were top-notch, relative to mine at least. If I tried to slice the boulder in half, I would have instead broken it into multiple pieces and shattered my wooden blade.


    If I remained inexperienced and relied on absolute power instead, I would eventually hit a ceiling. This is one thing those badly written stories never explored like The Hidden Class Gravity User Webtoon. It sounds similar to the Gravity Mage level-up system on Webnovel but is completely different.


    The MC of Gravity User, Ikoma Ichinose is a typical revenge-type regression MC. Weak class, got kicked out of his party, fought an extremely strong monster and died, but was reborn back in time, and used advanced knowledge of the future to get an extremely OP class.


    Except this guy fucking butchers his class. His class is, as you can guess from the title, a class that can wield Gravity itself and you know what he does with it? He boosts his physical attributes. He makes himself lighter by reducing gravity and then at the last moment, he increases gravity to increase his attack power.


    That''s it. That''s all he does the entire series. No increasing gravity in an area to slow down opponents, no flying by removing gravity, no black holes or whatever, just increasing and decreasing his weight. Fucking Yuki Tsukumo could do more and she can''t even manipulate gravity. Such an amazing ability, yet such terrible execution.


    If I just gained abilities left and right with no experience in using them, I''d be stuck with only the most basic usage of them. It''s just like All For One who should really be the strongest in the verse with his ability to steal other quirks, but he doesn''t train them at all and only sticks to the most basic applications of the quirks. A basic stockpile Quirk like One For All, even with 7 multiple quirks should realistically have no chance against All For One if he even trained slightly with his abilities.


    I mean think of it logically, OFA is, at its base, a stockpile quirk. AFO could have just stolen a random stockpile quirk, or hell, multiple stockpile quirks, and gotten an even stronger version of OFA but his extremely unhealthy obsession with his brother limited him from having such thoughts.


    I don''t want to be like that. I need to experience hardships and, as much as I dislike it, at least a few near-death experiences. This is why, despite almost dying to the forest demon, and the demon possibly being as strong as a lower moon, I am still here, standing in front of the metal tree, preparing to re-enter the forest.


    Now that I possess advanced sword skills and Total Concentration Constant, I should be able to fare better than last time. The demons in this forest, or the multiple demons in this forest are extremely strong, but that is the exact reason I am re-entering this forest.


    The air in the forest felt different this time¡ªa heavy, oppressive stillness that clung to every breath. The moon hung low, casting faint silver streaks through the dense canopy. I stood at the edge of the treeline.


    I took my first step into the forest, the faint crunch of leaves beneath my boots echoing ominously. Almost immediately, the scent hit me¡ªthat sweet, sickly aroma that had caught me off guard the first time.


    "Not this time," I muttered, pulling a cloth mask from my pockets and tying it over my face to filter the air. My lungs were stronger now, accustomed to the relentless strain of Total Concentration Breathing.


    The first few steps into the forest were uneventful, but I could feel it¡ªan unnatural stillness, like the forest was holding its breath. The faint rustle of leaves caught my attention, though the air was dead calm.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I leaped from tree to tree like a cat, making sure not to stay on a branch for long. Unlike last time when I was burdened by my heavy training armor, I easily swayed from one spot to another with ease.


    Then it began.


    The trees shifted, their branches creaking unnaturally as they swayed without wind. Roots writhed under the ground, their movements causing the earth beneath me to tremble. I immediately jumped off the branch I was on as it came to life.


    "So, we''re starting with this again," I muttered, unsheathing my katana.


    A root burst out of the ground to grab my ankle, but I was ready this time. Easily dodging the root I looked around me as I noticed a huge amount of roots and branches gathering around me, easily more than the last time.


    "Water Breathing: Second Form¡ªWater Wheel!"


    I leaped into the air, my blade carving through the root in a graceful arc. The severed piece writhed before disintegrating into ash, but more roots burst from the ground, their jagged edges aiming to ensnare me mid-air.


    "Water Breathing: Ninth Form¡ªSplashing Water Flow, Turbulent!"


    Twisting my body, I spun through the maze of roots, weaving between them with fluid precision. My movements were sharper, faster, and more controlled than before. I landed lightly on the forest floor, but the trees were relentless. Branches swung down like bludgeons, forcing me to roll and parry with my blade.


    I readied my blade but immediately jumped from my initial spot as multiple hands made out of roots burst from the ground at my initial position. Did the demon somehow sense me getting stronger and increase his firepower?


    Good for me.


    I grab the ground, and with strength that is impossible for the humans of this world, I tear out a large chunk of the ground and slam it onto the hand, splattering it into tiny splinters. I dodge the splinters as I cut the roots around me.


    More hands come out of the ground, but I cannot be bothered to deal with them. These things won''t stop coming until I kill the demon controlling the forest. The most probable location for the demon is somewhere deep in the forest.


    Roots and branches surround me as multiple hands slam down on me. I ignore the approaching threats as I crouch down, placing one leg behind the other as I squat down and place my hands on the ground.


    "Water Breathing: Twelfth Form-Ascendant Torrent"


    With speed surprising even me, I let out a huge boom, the force of the form splattering all the wood around me as I leap with immense speed. The world around me blurs as I dash through multiple trees.


    I eventually stop for a brief moment as I catch my breath and look around me. One of the disadvantages of this form was that I needed to stop for a bit to recharge


    The density of the trees surrounding me increased a lot. A moment after I analyze my surroundings, the trees come to life again.


    I ready myself again, but notice the approaching roots and branches seem to slow down. That''s weird, I''m sure that I''m deeper into the demon''s territory, so why is his control over the forest getting weaker?


    A loud rumble occurred as the earth beneath me split. Somehow the speed of the earth splitting seemed to increase with me unable to react to it, as opposed to the branches and roots slowing down. I immediately jump upwards using the walls of the ravine as I kick them with force.


    The earth''s rumble settled into a constant vibration, and I felt it¡ªsubtle shifts in the forest''s energy. The branches and roots slowed their frantic assault above, but the ground continued to quake beneath me, as though the demon was shifting its strategy.


    I stood still for a moment, catching my breath and analyzing the changes. My body screamed for rest after the sheer force of the Twelfth Form, but I couldn''t afford to stop. The branches overhead moved sluggishly, and their strikes were slower and less coordinated.


    "Interesting," I muttered. "Is there something stopping the demon blood art regarding the trees but not the ground? Maybe, I overshot the demon controlling the trees and accidentally arrived near the demon controlling the ground instead."


    The ground beneath me trembled violently, roots coiling and uncoiling like snakes. They were faster now, surging toward me with renewed vigor. I leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding a jagged root that erupted from where I''d been standing.


    I couldn''t rely on sheer power right now. Not until I recovered enough to unleash another high-level form.


    "This confirms that there are multiple demons," I say as I grin, crossing my arms with blade in hand. "Then, I should be able to kill the demon controlling the ground right now"


    I dashed forward, weaving through the roots as they lashed out in erratic patterns. My focus narrowed. Each step was deliberate, my breathing steady despite the chaos. Total Concentration Constant allowed me to maximize my stamina while my body worked overtime to recover.


    "Let''s see," I said while avoiding the splitting ground and multiple roots. "Logically the demon should be further ahead, but I overshot the demon controlling the trees which wouldn''t have been possible if he had been on the path"


    "Then that means," I say sheating my katana as I ready my fists "the demon''s either underground or above in the air, but it can''t fly with its blood demon art"


    A hand comes out with surprising speed out of the ground. Then other and another and eventually I get surrounded by the wooden hands. However, instead of being scared, this only relieved me.


    "Looks like I was correct," I say as I raise my fist "The demon is underground"


    And with humongous force, I slam my fist down on the ground.


    "SMASH"


    The ground beneath me pulverizes making a small crater. The shockwaves break the wooden hands apart as I grab the ground, uprooting the hands along with it and throw it away in a random direction uprooting multiple trees.


    I feel a warm liquid sensation as I breathe and stare at my shaking hands. Looks like even with the enhanced physique I can''t go on recklessly using such power.


    The forest suddenly howls, releasing a sound so loud it forces me to close my ears. The uprooted trees grow wooden legs as they march towards me, and the ground around me in a large area completely disappears. Multiple jagged branches strike at me, forcing me to unsheathe my Katana as I cut them apart.


    Why did the intensity of attacks increase this much? And that''s not it.


    "The roots" I say watching the sliced roots multiply "They''re multiplying the more I cut them"


    I frown as I raise my sword. "That removes using large-scale attacks, and now I have to somehow avoid the roots too?"


    "I was too reckless" I curse as I strike apart the jagged branches. The slower pace made them seem less threatening at first glance, but something about their rhythm felt unnatural.


    "Wait," I say as I look at my hands " Is the smell of blood exciting the demons?"


    I mentally curse at myself. Of course, these were demons that hadn''t eaten in a long time. Showing them blood was akin to showing a starving beast a piece of meat.


    I immediately slice apart a wooden hand as I stare at the multiple hostile objects approaching. If I continue like this, I''ll drain myself completely without doing any significant damage to the demon.


    I looked everywhere trying to find something to help while dodging and slicing apart all the roots, but every time I cut one, two more seemed to grow in place instead.


    I leaped back to avoid a rising root, spinning mid-air to land on a narrow patch of solid ground but bumped my back against the branches. My eyes instinctively darted upward, drawn to the sky. The gaps in the treetops were smaller than before.


    "Wha-?" I stop mid-question. The realization crept over me like a cold chill. This wasn''t an attack. The branches weren''t meant to lash out or strike me like the roots below. They were organizing, forming a barrier¡ªa woven cage of wood and shadow that would make escape impossible.


    "They tricked me," I said as I heaved, looking around me. Everywhere I saw, there were interwoven branches and roots blocking off the exit. The demon wasn''t merely toying with me. This was strategy. A trap designed to corner me, to eliminate all routes of retreat. While the hands below distracted me the branches above worked in making a prison.


    "Fuck, he purposefully made it seem like his control over his blood demon art had weakened so he would make me drop my guard when the entire time it was just making a cage to trap me. There might not even be multiple demons for all I know."


    My breaths grew heavier, though not from exertion. I tightened my hold on my katana, feeling the weight of the situation press down on me like the canopy itself. If I let this continue, the forest would swallow me whole.


    I bring my hands down to my bag trying to bring out a UV flashbang, but frown as I feel it missing. I look around, not noticing the bag anywhere.


    "My only hope, gone"


    I backed up, the roots and branches slowly slithering towards me as if mocking me. I looked around everywhere, but there was no escape route anywhere. Since this demon could control roots, there was a fair chance underground retreat wasn''t possible either.


    Roots shot up in unison, forming a jagged wall in my path. Without slowing, I planted a foot against the nearest root and launched myself over the barrier, twisting mid-air to slice through a smaller vine that tried to ensnare me.


    I kept slicing and slicing as I backed up more and more. Eventually I bumped into a tree. I looked back to see that I had already reached the edge of the barrier. I look forward, seeing multiple hands come up to squish me.


    I put my hand on the tree as I prop up my Katana. The best thing to do in this scenario is to escape back into my world and come back after getting healed with proper support items.


    However, just as I was about to leave, my bloodied hand grazed the tree behind.


    A shining glow erupted from the tree, blinding me and forcing the roots backwards, even burning some of them. I looked back as I noticed the blood on the tree. Moving my hand to touch the blood, I notice the unusual hardness of the tree.


    "Wait, this tree, it''s the metal tree I encountered before"


    But that''s not possible, that tree was further ahead at the beginning of the forest, and I was sure I did not somehow circle back to that area considering I had been travelling in a linear path. That only means one thing, there were multiple such trees located around the forest.


    A sound comes from the tree, as it expands in height and breadth. The bark disappears only to reveal a dark gate which contained a path leading inside the tree, possibly downwards underground. I contemplate the path, but looking back and seeing the forest, I realize I don''t have much of a choice in this matter.


    Taking a deep breath I enter the path, the tree behind me closing.

 The Forest(2)

    Once the gates closed, I turned around putting my eras on the closed tree. The sounds of rustling outside grew quiet and then ceased to exist. I stepped back from the gate and turned back around.


    My eyes took a few moments to adjust to the darkness but were suddenly assaulted by light when a few torches on the wall suddenly lit up, illuminating a stairway. The stairs twisted downward endlessly, making me unable to see the bottom. But most importantly-


    "It''s hot"


    The air itself seemed alive, pulsating with unbearable warmth that seeped into my skin. My breath caught in my throat making me cough. Even something simple like breathing felt like dragging sandpaper through my lungs.


    Within moments, my skin began to dry out, tightening uncomfortably. I ran a nail across my arms only to leave behind a white line¡ªskin so parched that it marked with the lightest touch.


    My throat ached with dryness, as though the heat had already evaporated every last drop of moisture from me. I swallowed trying to moisturize my throat, but my saliva felt thick and gummy, already evaporating before it could do anything to soothe me.


    Even my lips were cracking, the thin skin peeling back painfully with every movement of my mouth. I tried to lick them, but my tongue was dry too, useless against the relentless, searing atmosphere.


    It was as if the very air around me was draining the life out of me, leeching away every drop of water. I tightened my grip on my katana and pressed forward, ignoring the voice in my head screaming for me to turn back.


    I approached the stairway as I began to descend the stairs, but immediately hissed back in pain from the heat of the stairs. From what it looks like, whatever materials the stairs were made of had already been burned and charred. I ran my hands across the walls, feeling the same amount of heat. Everything was scorched black.


    My instincts screamed at me to turn back, to leave this place and face the demon controlling the forest instead. That would be easier¡ªless suicidal, at least. The forest demon was dangerous, yes, but this presence¡­ it was suffocating. The very ground seemed to tremble faintly under its oppressive weight.


    "Fuck," I muttered under my breath, wiping sweat from my brow, though it was pointless¡ªmore replaced it instantly. "This thing is definitely as strong as an Upper Moon."


    I glanced at the gate behind me, still sealed tight. Logically, the smart move would be to leave this world entirely, get supplies, prepare myself properly, and then come back. But that was logic. Right now, logic wasn''t what was pushing me forward.


    No, it was something deeper¡ªsome mix of stubborn pride and the sheer desire to test myself. To prove that I could survive, no matter how desperate the odds. If I can''t even survive a world like Demon Slayer, how would I survive more dangerous worlds filled with far stronger entities.


    I tightened my grip on my katana, the familiar weight grounding me.


    "Water Breathing: Ninth Form¡ªSplashing Water Flow, Turbulent."


    I looked at the stairs as I jumped. The stairs were too hot to traverse properly, so my only choice was to parkour off the walls, maintaining only a split second of contact with them so as not to burn my feet.


    The walls weren''t much cooler, but they offered less direct heat than the glowing stairs. Each contact was fleeting, a quick push-off before the unbearable heat could burn through my strength.


    The narrow stairwell amplified the heat, the air so thick and hot that it felt like I was jumping through an invisible swamp of fire. My body screamed in protest with every movement, even the cloth of my uniform began to feel like an additional burden, clinging to my skin uncomfortably.


    *BOOM*


    With a loud sound, I finally slammed down on the ground. The heat here was even more intense, almost unbearable as if I had walked straight into the core of a volcano.


    And there, at the center of the chamber, stood a massive gate, carved from burnt metal. Veins of molten gold ran through it, pulsating faintly like a heartbeat. The oppressive aura seemed to emanate from beyond the gate, making my hair stand on end.


    Who would need such a thing deep underground?


    I approached cautiously, my eyes scanning the edges for any signs of traps or mechanisms. As I neared, I noticed the heavy chains binding the gate, each link thicker than my arm. They were charred, yet unbroken, as if they''d been forged to withstand the immense heat that had scorched the metal.


    A low rumble echoed from behind the gate, a sound that wasn''t quite a growl but not quite a sigh either. It was the sound of something ancient, something dangerous. My instincts screamed at me to turn back, but I pressed on.


    I approached the wall trying to knock, but the gate began to open on its own before I could do so. The walls began to widen, opening into a corridor that stretched endlessly, but was stopped by the chains.


    With a loud groan, the chains shifted. I froze as one of the links shattered into ash, crumbling away. The gate creaked open just enough for me to slip through. Immediately a huge amount of heat hit me in the face, melting some of my clothes.


    I endured, as I entered the chamber. Inside, the chamber beyond was vast and suffocating. The heat was unbearable, yet the air was dry as dust. A figure bound by chains sat at the center of the room, amidst a pile of blackened stone and ash.


    The demon was massive, easily twice my size, his broad shoulders hunched as if carrying the weight of centuries. His skin glowed faintly like embers, and a mane of fiery hair cascaded down his back singed at the tips. His eyes opened as I approached, glowing like molten gold, locking onto mine with a piercing intensity.


    "You..." he said, his tone containing an unsettling mix of curiosity and weariness. His eyes scanned my body, his gaze briefly stopping at my Nichrin blade. "How long has it been since I''ve seen another soul?"


    I tried to swallow but coughed instead, dust filling my throat as my dried-up body began to protest against the unbearable heat. My vision blurred slightly as nausea crept in, and I fell to the ground, my hand trembling as I prepared to activate my ability and escape.


    Just as the thought of retreat solidified in my mind, the demon spoke again, his voice calmer.


    "Ah, my apologies."


    Symbols etched into the ground suddenly flared to life, glowing with light. A burst of cold air erupted from them, The stark difference left me gasping for air, my parched throat finally finding relief as the moisture in the air revived the production of saliva in my mouth.


    The mending of my clothes caught my attention next¡ªanother symbol lighting up as the melted fabric restructured itself, good as new. I blinked in astonishment, my breaths still uneven, and turned my gaze toward the demon before me.


    He was immense, his frame towering even in his kneeling position. Chains, glowing faintly as if imbued with some form of enchantment, bound him to the ground. His head hung low, his expression unreadable but heavy with exhaustion. Despite his imprisonment, there was no malice in his aura, just an overwhelming sense of weariness.


    "Is this your Blood Demon Art?" I asked, my voice hoarse but steady as I gestured toward the restored air and my repaired clothing.


    The demon chuckled, a low, almost amused sound. "You can say that."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    He leaned back slightly, resting his head against the cavern wall, his movements slow and deliberate, as though burdened by the very act of existing. The lack of resistance in his posture struck me as odd. He wasn''t struggling against his chains. He wasn''t raging or plotting, as most demons would in his position.


    No, he just sat there, as if tired of living.


    But there was something else¡ªsomething unsettlingly human in his demeanor. I studied him carefully, and my gaze eventually settled on his face, more specifically, his eyes.


    "Your eyes..." I said, narrowing my gaze.


    He tilted his head slightly, almost amused. "My eyes? Is there something wrong with them?"


    "No," I replied, the realization hitting me like a ton of bricks. "No, there''s nothing wrong with them."


    And that was the problem.


    His eyes were clear¡ªcompletely ordinary, not contained by the kanji that signified a connection to Muzan Kibutsuji or the Twelve Kizuki. There were no crossed-out kanji either, no sign that he had been stripped of a rank.


    This demon, with an aura that rivaled or even surpassed the Upper Moons, had no apparent ties to Muzan.


    "Are you an Upper Moon?" I asked, my voice laced with disbelief.


    The demon tilted his head back, his expression shifting to one of mild confusion. "Upper Moon? What is that?"


    "You''re kidding," I muttered, taking a cautious step closer, my instincts on high alert. "Don''t tell me you''ve never heard of the Twelve Kizuki before."


    The demon''s brow furrowed slightly, his gaze meeting mine, and for the first time, I saw a flicker of genuine curiosity in his expression. "Twelve Kizuki? No¡­ I''ve never heard of such a thing."


    My blood ran cold. A demon of his strength, existing outside of Muzan''s reach or knowledge? That should have been impossible. Yet here he was, sitting chained in a cavern, an enigma wrapped in layers of mystery and power.


    No, this could be another trick. The demon outside tricked me and trapped me in his cage, and this demon could be doing the same. No, what if this person is the demon controlling the forest, making me come underground to block off all my paths of exit?


    "Do it" The demon said bringing me out of my thoughts.


    "Do what?"


    "The Nichrin blade," The demon said "You''re a Demon Slayer right? And from your breathing pattern¡­Water? But that''s weird, you''ve mastered Total Concentration Constant, something only high-ranking slayers can master, yet you are inexperienced to even deal with a weak demon like the one controlling this forest, and the Nichrin blade, it''s not yours either. Are you¡­a trainee slayer?"


    I blinked. For someone not aware of the twelve Kizuki this demon was surprisingly knowledgeable about breathing styles and the ranks of the Demon Slayer Corps. Was this demon lying before? But¡­why expose this knowledge knowing it would uncover his lie, and how did the demon know about my breathing technique and Nichrin blade by just looking at it?


    "Again," I said, raising my blade "Do what?"


    "Kill me of course," The demon said "That is your job, to kill demons isn''t it?"


    "I''m not buying it" I said narrowing my eyes "First there''s a metal tree behind me that conveniently activated just as I was about to die, then a demon that conviniently also wants to die? What''s your plan? Are you going to kill me with those chains as soon as I get close to you? And those symbols, is that how you were controlling the forest?"


    "Again," The demon said "I am not the demon controlling the forest, that is another demon, and I truly wish for you to kill me. I don''t know how to make you believe, but I promise on my pride as a swordsman that I will not harm you if you attempt to slay me"


    "Alright then," I said as I mulled over his words. While I was unsure that he was not going to kill me, I could at least believe the fact that there was another demon controlling the forest. "And my breathing technique, how did you know that and the ranks of the Demon Slayer Corps?"


    The demon''s lips curled into a faint smile, revealing sharp teeth that glinted in the faint light. "I was a Hashira once. But that was... centuries ago. In the Sengoku era."


    My breath caught. A demon who had been a Hashira? Impossible.


    He stood slowly, towering over me, the remnants of ash falling from his body. His presence was overwhelming, the heat radiating from him almost unbearable.


    "I was once the Flame Hashira," he said, his voice steady and filled with a strange pride. "Kazuhiro Rengoku. But that man is long dead. What stands before you now is a shadow¡ªa demon who refused to feast on the living. A monster who imprisoned himself... to keep others safe."


    "Imprisoned¡­" I muttered."You willing imprisoned yourself to not eat humans? But the Sengoku era was centuries ago, there was no way you survived without eating humans that long, you should have starved a long time ago"


    "Centuries?" The demon questioned "So it''s been that long huh? As for surviving? My Blood Demon Art lets me absorb any form of energy to supply my body. For some reason, my body absorbs heat as well. I cannot die from starvation"


    "Thermal Energy?"


    "What is Thermal Energy?"


    "Nevermind"


    The demon then turned his eyes to me "But for a mere trainee to achieve Total Concentration Constant? Has the strength of the Demon Slayer Corps increased this much? Even mere trainees can now achieve a technique only used by the Hashira in the Sengoku Era"


    "I, no no," I said shaking my head "It''s still the same, only the Hashira and their disciples, called the Tsugoku, can use Total Concentration Constant. I just sort of picked it up on accident"


    "On accident?" the demon muttered in disbelief "You just¡­accidentally learned it?"


    "Well, I have been training to achieve it for the past week" I stammered "So, not accidentally I guess?"


    "A week," the demon said incredulously, his face baring the smallest hint of surprise "That''s it? That''s how long it took you? And I saw your strength up there, how you effortlessly ripped out large chunks of the ground, are you truly human?"


    "I am," I said " And, contrary to what you said. The strength of the Demon Slayer Corps has decreased since the Sengoku Era. The Hashira of this generation possess neither the Demon Slayer Mark nor the See Through World"


    "Truly?" the demon said in surprise "And they still call themselves Hashira?"


    Kazuhiro sighed as he shook his head "Though, I suppose that is at least good news. If the strength of the Slayer Corps has weakened then that means times have become more peaceful compared to the Sengoku Era"


    "Peaceful yes" I nodded "After the Demon King got his ass handed to him by Yoriichi Tsukiguni he''s stopped roaming around and causing mayhem and now hides himself among humans trying to find the blue spider lily"


    "Hide?" Kazuhiro said mockingly "I had no idea the Demon King who possesses enough strength to effortlessly defeat the Hashira, and I mean actual Hashira, not the posers of this era, was so cowardly"


    "Yeah," I said "That''s why he created a group containing twelve elite demons, calling them the twelve Kizuki. They''re divided into two groups, the lower moons, and the upper moons. The lower moons are manageable, but the upper moons are as powerful as Hashira with a Demon Slayer Mark. The three strongest Upper Moons cannot be defeated by a single Hashira even if they possess a Demon Slayer Mark, you will need multiple Hashira to do so."


    ''Of course, there are exceptions, like Yoriichi or Gyomei''


    I pointed to the demon''s eyes "Lower moons have a number in one eye, and upper moons have a number in both eyes. If a person was formerly a moon but got kicked out, the number in their eyes is crossed out. That''s why I was surprised to see nothing in your eyes"


    "I see", Kazuhiro said, furrowing his eyebrows "These Upper Moons, they must have been alive for centuries eating people and gaining power haven''t they?"


    Kazuhiro gritted his teeth "What have the Slayer Corps been doing? The Upper Moons weren''t always strong, how did they let demons get this powerful? Have the Slayer Corps weakened to this point, or have they just become incompetent?"


    "I can''t say," I said, shrugging. I haven''t even joined yet, but there are thousands of demons roaming. You can''t expect them to be able to hunt a specific demon, down, right?"


    "Don''t make excuses for the Corp''s incompetence" Kazuhiro cut me off sharply "Do you know how many people these demons have killed? How many people they have eaten? Is this what you will tell their families, that we were too busy killing other weaker demons?"


    The chains began to groan and creak as an oppressive pressure rose from Kazuhiro. "The role of the Hashira is to take on the strongest demons, they are not supposed to kill baby demons or help incompetent slayers. If you can''t kill demons then don''t join the slayers or accept death with honor."


    Heat began to emanate from Kazuhiro as the symbols below glowed brightly. The symbols produced more cold air but failed to make a difference in the heated atmosphere. The familiar feeling of dryness appeared in my throat as I coughed.


    The chains began to heat up as they started to glow.


    "My blood boils with rage when I think of an innocent life that could have been saved. It is the responsibility of the strong to protect the weak, that is why we have our gifts.


    Hashira? If mere weaklings can be crowned the title of Hashira then it is no wonder the demons are growing stronger. We had to fight with our lives, train to the extreme to the point where our bodies failed us, sacrificed our lifespans, and destroyed our vision to achieve the pinnacle of breathing techniques, and then we were called Hashira."


    The chains melted as they snapped. The heat slammed into me, forcing me to bring my arms up to my face and close my eyes.


    "I was content with toiling my life away here, I trusted the next generation, but they failed."


    The chains finally snapped, falling to the ground with a loud thud. Kazuhiro rose to a height of almost 9 feet. Markings of flame engraved on his face began to glow with an orange hue as he stepped out of his "prison".


    "But I will not fail"


    ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Ight so, not many of y''all know about the Sengoku Era in Demon Slayer, not sure the anime has got that covered yet, so if you want to know, spoilers below.


    The Slayer Corps didn''t always have breathing techniques. When they started out, they just had normal samurai or swordsmen. During the Sengoku Era, Yoriichi Tsukiguni taught the Demon Slayers breathing techniques. The Hashira rank was only created after breathing techniques were introduced


    The Hashira of the Sengoku Era were the strongest generation of Hashira, each having the Demon Slayer Mark and See Through World. Even ranks below the Hashira could use Total Concentration Constant and the slayer mark. Not just the slayers, but the blacksmithing techniques were also at their peak during this era.


    Combine this with the fact that the twelve moons were not even created at that time, this was pretty much the golden age of the Demon Slayers.

 The Forest (Final)

    (A/N- I made a mistake last chapter. It''s actually Kazuhiro Kyojuro, not Kazuhiro Rengoku. I''ll reveal his BDA later on)


    (A/N- The drunkard father of Rengoku is called Sengoku.)


    Also, as an apology for a late upload, I''ve uploaded two chapters back to back


    [Chapter Start]


    This guy is definitely an ancestor of Rengoku. His eagerness, sense of justice, and exaggerated way of speaking: even the desire to protect civilians and the responsibility of the strong to protect the weak. everything matches Rengoku''s mannerisms.


    ''I feel bad for Sengoku if they ever meet''


    Kazuhiro strode toward the cavern''s entrance, each step radiating enough heat to make the stone beneath his feet crack and smolder. I scrambled to keep up, the oppressive heat forcing me to shield my face as the air shimmered around him like a mirage. The glowing flame markings on his face pulsed with each step, casting eerie shadows along the cavern walls.


    Kazuhiro Kyojuro placed his hands on the wall, opening the doors leading out. He then stepped out the gates-


    *thwip*


    -and fell on the ground immediately.


    "Huh?"


    "I seem to have fallen"


    I blanked out as I saw Kazuhiro loudly say while smiling as he flopped face down as soon as he stepped out of the cave''s gates. I rushed to him, helping him back up and leading him back to the cave, where he slowly regained his vigor.


    "Hmm," he muttered, stroking his chin. "It seems I haven''t eaten anything for a few centuries. My Blood Demon Art has been passively converting the heat in this cave into sustenance. Outside of this environment, my body will perish."


    "Huh"


    How anti-climatic considering that epic speech he gave. And here I was thinking I made the final battle against Muzan easier by adding someone as strong as Upper Moon 1.


    "If it''s about heat" I continue "I could probably make a portable thermal generator or something, I guess something like a portable heated jacket, but hotter? Hmm, I''d need to find or create fabric strong enough to handle that amount of heat. Not to mention, I''d need a power source that can be easily replenished in this era, maybe something solar-related. Not that would kill you."


    "I do not understand your words," Kazuhiro interrupted, tilting his head in confusion.


    "Don''t worry," I sighed. "I don''t think anyone here would."


    I sigh as I scratch my head. I had hoped to use Kazuhiro''s help to kill the demon controlling this forest, but that plan isn''t going to work anymore.


    "You''re thinking about that demon, aren''t you?" Kazuhiro asked, his gaze steady.


    "Yeah," I admitted. "I''m still trying to figure out how to kill it."


    "I see," Kazuhiro said as he nodded his head. "You should give up on that for now"


    "Give up?" I said incredulously "Aren''t you supposed to motivate me to go past my limits? Something like set my heart ablaze?"


    "Ablaze? With Water?" Kazuhiro scoffed "From the way you speak, it seems you know my descendants in the current era. I''m surprised my bloodline is still recognizable, I figured it would have a different surname by now"


    "It''s surprising, yeah," I said, waving it off. "But that''s not important. Do you seriously expect me to give up?"


    "Don''t say it like that" Kazuhiro said, shrugging his shoulders "Think of it as a¡­ strategical retreat. Even if you somehow manage to defeat an entire forest and reach the demon, the demon is simply too powerful for you to defeat at your current power"


    Kazuhiro looked in a certain direction upwards "That demon has consumed all life on this mountain, including the demons present here. There were around 45 demons present here, but they''re all digested now."


    "Furthermore," Kazuhiro said furrowing his brows "Not only did that demon gain immense power from eating that many demons, but it has somehow absorbed the Blood Demon Arts of the few demons that had one."


    "It absorbed Blood Demon Arts?" I said in surprise "I didn''t know demons could do that. Doesn''t that mean that any demon can just eat other demons and gain multiple Blood Demon Arts?"


    "No," Kazuhiro said shaking his head "Normally demons can''t kill or eat other demons, only sunlight or a Nichrin Blade can do so. I suspect it''s this demon''s Blood Demon Art that has allowed it to do so."


    "A demon with multiple Blood Demon Arts¡­" I muttered, piecing it together. "Shouldn''t the Slayer Corps have already sent someone to handle a threat like this?"


    "I''m not aware of what the Slayer Corps are doing right now," Kazuhiro said shrugging "But they have made the right move. This demon has merged with the entire forest rendering it incapable of movement. Furthermore, this mountain is surrounded by Wisteria, something that the demon cannot merge with. It''s essentially trapped in this forest."


    "There are already a lot of demons to deal with," Kazuhiro said stroking his chin "Rather than risk manpower on an immobile demon, it would be better to just seal off the area and hunt other mobile threats instead."


    "I see" I muttered "That makes a lot of sense"


    ''If the demon has multiple Blood Demon Arts and has merged with an entire forest then it''s most definitely not a demon I can take care of right now. Even Enmu, the strongest lower moon, was only able to merge himself with a train, and that after he received a huge dose of Muzan''s blood.''


    ''Furthermore, just like Enmu there''s no guarantee of his neck still being on his main body, for all I know it could be scattered anywhere in this entire forest. I don''t know if this thing is as strong as an Upper Moon''


    ''But¡­it''s definitely stronger than any lower moon''


    "You''re right," I said, shaking my head. "There''s no way I can deal with that demon right now. I''m not strong enough to take on a Lower Moon, let alone something even stronger."


    "I''m glad you''re thinking logically," Kazuhiro said, nodding in approval. "Too many slayers let their pride as swordsmen cloud their judgment."


    ''Well, I was about to do just that,'' I thought nervously, grateful I hadn''t voiced my earlier plans.


    "Still," Kazuhiro added, his tone sharpening, "with your unique body, defeating that demon might take you much longer than you realize."


    I frowned, confused. "My unique body?" Then it hit me¡ªhe had used See-Through World to analyze me.


    "Your muscles, ligaments, tendons, and skeletal structure are the greatest quality I''ve seen. Your potential is the highest I''ve seen till now" Kazuhiro said looking at me "But that is also slowing down your growth."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Slowing me down?" I asked, trying to process his words.


    Kazuhiro folded his arms. "Techniques like Total Concentration Constant don''t give an instant boost. They work by gradually breaking down the body and rebuilding it stronger. But your body is so resilient that the process is far slower for you than it would be for an average slayer."


    I opened my mouth to argue but stopped, realizing he was probably right. If Total Concentration Constant gave an instant boost then Tanjiro, Zenitsu, and Inosuke should have been as strong as the Hashira upon mastering it, but they were still far behind them in terms of power.


    "And that''s not your only issue," Kazuhiro continued. "Your strength will eventually outgrow your sword."


    I glanced at the Nichirin Blade strapped to my side. "Outgrow my sword? What do you mean?"


    "Over time, your strikes will become so powerful that even the finest Nichirin Blade won''t be able to handle them," he said plainly. "It will either crack, shatter, or dull too quickly to be effective. Many slayers who reached your potential faced the same problem, but most solved it the wrong way."


    "What''s the wrong way?" I asked warily.


    "They held back," Kazuhiro said, his voice laced with disdain. "They restrained their power, fearing they would break their weapons. That hesitation cost many of them their lives."


    I clenched my hands as I looked down. Making a weapon capable of handling my strength wasn''t that hard if I just went back to my world and made a support item, but what about later on in my journey?


    I''ll go to more worlds, I''ll become even stronger when I absorb their physiques and learn their techniques. At that point, finding or making a weapon powerful enough to contain my strength would be nigh impossible.


    "You have two choices," Kazuhiro said "You could get a weapon durable enough to handle your strength, the Stone Hashira of my time used a combination of a mace and an axe for his breathing technique once he faced the same problem."


    "And the second?"


    "Hone your martial arts, make your body the ultimate weapon," Kazuhiro said scratching his chin "This method might be better for you, but it''s much riskier than the first option. Most slayers don''t live long enough to hone their body to perfection"


    "A martial art?"


    Kazuhiro sighed, a look of disappointment flashing across his face. He folded his arms. "You mean to tell me that modern slayers rely solely on breathing techniques and their swords?"


    "Well," I said, shrugging, "that''s what I''ve seen so far. The breathing techniques are pretty versatile. I mean, they''re powerful enough to stand against Demons, right?"


    "I suppose it''s to be expected," Kazuhiro muttered, though the disappointment lingered in his voice. "In my time, when breathing techniques were first introduced, demon slayers honed their bodies with martial arts. The Slayer Corps wasn''t made up of just swordsmen back then. We had archers, dagger-wielders, martial artists¡ªpeople who fought with bows, gauntlets, axes, anything you could think of."


    "Then Yoriichi appeared," Kazuhiro continued, his voice softening with respect. "He taught us breathing techniques, and because he was a swordsman, it was easiest to pair his teachings with a blade. But even then, some warriors relied on their bodies, using breathing techniques solely to enhance their physical prowess."


    "Of course," he added, his tone growing grim, "those warriors eventually vanished. Back then, demons were everywhere. Slayers didn''t have the luxury of time to develop entire martial arts or integrate them fully with breathing techniques. We fought to survive, plain and simple."


    "So" I questioned, "Back then Martial Arts were basically like breathing techniques?"


    "Somewhat like that yes" Kazuhiro nodded "They didn''t grant a boost as great as breathing techniques though. Even a novice user of a breathing technique could fight off a master martial artist."


    "Even so" Kazuhiro narrowed his glowing eyes at me, his expression a mix of frustration and pity. "Breathing techniques amplify your strength, speed, and stamina, yes. But they are not a substitute for discipline and control. Without a solid foundation in martial arts, you''re leaving gaping holes in your combat style. A demon with experience will exploit those."


    "I think," I said "it would be better for me to use my body as a weapon instead"


    "Are you sure?" Kazuhiro asked. You have great talent in wielding weapons. You could just choose the safer route and still be powerful enough to fight off the strongest of demons with your potential."


    "I understand that, but there are reasons for choosing this that I cannot tell you yet," I said as I clenched my fists "Besides, I could shatter a boulder before I could slice it with a blade"


    "I see" Kazuhiro nodded "That might be good. Martial arts also break down your body and rebuild them. If you combine them with the Total Concentration Constant, you might grow at a very high rate"


    "There are multiple martial arts you could take, but I am unsure if they are still around." Kazuhiro continued. "There was a Dojo that taught the Soryuu style. It could enhance the body into the ultimate weapon. Unfortunately, their main motto was to transform the body into a weapon as deadly as a blade and so, they refused to teach the Slayer Corps once they started wielding swords."


    "That style is extinct, I believe some rival dojo poisoned them long ago out of jealousy," I said as I remembered Akaza''s backstory from the manga. "The only remaining wielder of that style is Upper Moon 3 now"


    "That''s a shame" Kazuhiro sighed "If the dojo was still around, they would have loved to have you as their disciple. I''m sorry then, but I cannot help you in this case, I have no idea what is going in the world outside now"


    "Don''t you have martial arts dojos where you come from?"


    "My place?"


    "You''re from outside Japan, aren''t you?" Kazuhiro asked, tilting his head.


    "I... guess you could say that,," I replied with a sigh. "Martial arts dojos where I come from are pretty much extinct. The ones that still exist are just flashy knockoffs meant for showing off."


    Once Quirks emerged, martial arts basically went extinct. Nowadays, Heroes just stick to developing their quirks and only learn martial arts to help support their quirks. For someone like me who is quirkless, they may as well be useless.


    "That''s unfortunate, though I suppose it makes sense," Kazuhiro said thoughtfully. "From what I''ve heard, demons only exist in Japan, so the outside world never had the urgency to develop martial arts capable of supernatural feats."


    He paused, then asked, "But how do they fight wars with enemy nations without proper training?"


    "They''ve advanced their weapons," I said, recalling what I knew of history. "They have guns, cannons, and explosives¡ªthings that could probably kill the Demon King with ease."


    "Really?" Kazuhiro looked genuinely surprised. "Then why hasn''t the Slayer Corps acquired these weapons?"


    "I don''t know," I admitted. "Weapons that powerful are heavily regulated. Not to mention, the cost of producing them, like large-scale artillery or explosives, would be insane. Besides, trained Slayers with Breathing techniques are still more powerful than these for now"


    ''Though, that might change once missiles are invented in 1930, and the first nuclear bomb is developed''


    "Right then" Kazuhiro then motioned behind him, changing the subject. "The metal trees are located at the border of the forests. Just leave from the exit behind me to exit the forest. You can worry about martial arts and weapons later, for now, you should go back to your teacher and set off for the final selections."


    "Right" I nodded "I''ll see you after I complete the final selections then."


    Following Kazuhiro''s directions, I made my way toward the path he had pointed out. Eventually, I reached a steep wall, its rugged surface rising sharply in front of me. Determined, I began climbing, my fingers gripping the uneven rocks for support. As I neared the top, I clenched my fist and delivered a powerful punch, breaking through the ground above. Sunlight poured in as I emerged from the underground cave, the fresh air brushing against my face.


    As I stepped past the forest''s edge, the heavy silence lifted, replaced by the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze. The faint scent of wisteria flowers lingered in the air, a stark reminder of how suffocating the cursed forest had been. I turned around and glanced back at the dense canopy, shadows twisting and turning like they wanted to pull me back in.


    "I''ll be back," I muttered under my breath, clenching my fists. "When I''m stronger."


    The path ahead sloped downhill, leading back toward civilization. With each step, I felt the tension ease, like the forest''s grip was finally letting go of me. But my mind was still tangled up in everything I''d just left behind¡ªthe demon hiding in the mountain, the challenge of learning martial arts, and Kazuhiro, whose presence was as confusing as it was inspiring.


    ''I''ve got a long way to go,'' I thought, the weight of it sitting heavy in my chest.


    The sun sank lower as I made my way along the path. By the time night fell, I''d found a small clearing to set up camp. The air was cold, the stars unusually bright against the dark sky. I lit a small fire, warming my hands as the events of the day replayed in my mind.


    ''The final selection is waiting for me,'' I thought, staring into the flames. ''I have to survive that first.''


    The days blurred together as I made my way back to Mount Sagiri. The terrain was rough, but the familiar sight of the mountain in the distance pushed me forward. Exhaustion clawed at me, but I pressed on, determined not to waste any more time.


    Finally, on the evening of the third day, I reached the foot of Mount Sagiri. The familiar silhouette of Urokodaki''s house stood against the backdrop of the setting sun, smoke curling gently from the chimney.


    Climbing the final steps to the porch, I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding. My body felt like it might collapse right there, but before I could knock, the door slid open. Urokodaki stood there, his expression calm but expectant, as though he''d been waiting.


    "You''re back," he said simply.


    "Yeah," I replied, bowing slightly. "And I''m ready to prepare for the final selection."


    He studied me for a moment, then nodded. "Good. Rest first. You''ll need it."


    I stepped inside, the warmth of the house wrapping around me like a blanket. My legs nearly gave out, but for the first time in days, I felt something close to peace. The real challenges were still ahead, but at least for now, I could rest.

 Final Selection(1)

    A/N: This is the last boring chapter of training and whatnot. The next chapter we''re gonna do some demon slaying frfr.


    Click this¡ª---->


    [Chapter Start]


    The scent of freshly prepared food wafted through the air, making my stomach growl like a demon. I sat cross-legged in front of an enormous spread of dishes¡ªsteaming bowls of noodles, grilled fish, rice balls, and pickled vegetables¡ªall carefully prepared by Urokodaki. My hands moved faster than my brain as I slurped noodle after noodle, barely pausing for air.


    "Slow down, you''ll choke!" Tanjiro''s voice was tinged with concern, but his wide eyes betrayed his disbelief at the sheer speed of my eating.


    I didn''t bother responding. Another mouthful of noodles disappeared before I reached for the grilled fish, tearing into it with an enthusiasm that could rival a starving bear. The savory taste melted on my tongue, and I let out a satisfied hum before reaching for another bowl of noodles.


    "How are you even fitting all that in your stomach?" Tanjiro muttered, half to himself.


    I paused just long enough to shrug and grin. "I''ve been on the road for days. Do you know how hard it is to find good food when you''re trekking through forests full of demons?"


    ''Though, I guess I had been eating premium food while I was there anyway''''


    Tanjiro chuckled nervously. "I guess I can''t argue with that."


    Nezuko''s expression shifted to mild concern as she watched me stack empty bowls into a precarious tower. Her hand lightly tugged at Tanjiro''s sleeve, pointing at the growing pile as if to say, Should we stop him?


    "Don''t worry," Urokodaki''s calm voice cut through the room as he entered, carrying yet another tray of food. "A strong body requires plenty of fuel, and he''ll need every bit of it for the challenges ahead."


    "See?" I said through a mouthful of rice, pointing a chopstick at Urokodaki. "Sensei gets it."


    Tanjiro sighed, shaking his head, though I could see the corners of his mouth twitching with amusement. "Just don''t overdo it, okay?"


    I nodded, though my hands were already reaching for another bowl. As I devoured the food with reckless abandon, a thought crossed my mind. This peaceful moment wouldn''t last forever. The final selection loomed ahead, and with it, a fight for survival. But for now, I could enjoy this¡ªgood food, good company, and a brief reprieve from the chaos.


    ¡ª-----------------------------------------------------------------


    "I AM WATER"


    "Ah fuck"


    I stood at the edge of the cliff and rubbed my ears, watching as Tanjiro braced himself under the force of the waterfall. His posture wavered slightly, but he gritted his teeth and held firm, his determination evident in every strained muscle.


    Beside me, Urokodaki-sensei stood with his arms folded, his calm and watchful gaze assessing Tanjiro''s every move. It was the same gaze he had given me when I had stood in that exact spot.


    ''Reminds me of the time I was down there'' I thought with a wry smile on my face. ''I still remember the shock I felt when Sensei told me to stand under a waterfall and expected me, someone who had never trained before and was suffering from malnutrition at that time to survive a force of nature''


    ''I get it now though''. I thought while looking at Tanjiro slipping and Urokodaki-Sensei quickly disappearing from my side to help him.''It wasn''t just about building physical strength. It was about learning to endure, to adapt, and to flow like water itself.''


    "This is making me nostalgic"


    "Nostalgic?" Urokodaki-Sensei said with a small scoff, somehow appearing beside me with no sound and speed that I could not track. "You only stood under a waterfall three times, What are you talking about?"


    I let out a soft laugh, leaning back against a tree and crossing my arms then falling as there was no tree behind me. "Three times is enough for a lifetime, sensei."


    I leaned against a tree, arms crossed, and called out, "You''re leaning too far forward, Tanjiro. Let your legs take the weight, not your back!"


    Tanjiro turned his head slightly, the water splashing against his face as he tried to nod. "Got it!" he shouted back, his voice strained but unwavering.


    "You''re doing well," Urokodaki said, his tone even. "Focus on your breathing. Let it guide you, steady you."


    Watching them, I couldn''t help but feel a small surge of pride. Tanjiro had a quiet, unyielding strength about him, a kind of determination that reminded me of the times I''d fought through my training.


    "He''ll make it," I said quietly, more to myself than anyone else.


    "Of course, he will," Urokodaki replied, his voice carrying a rare note of certainty. "But he must first learn to master himself. Only then can he hope to master the blade."


    ¡ª-----------------------------------------------------------------


    "Breathe"


    Tanjiro stood in front of me while gripping his sword as he let in a huge breath. Immediately I struck out with my hand, slamming it on his abdomen making him cry out in pain as he doubled over from the pain.


    "Focus on the pain," I said firmly, my tone leaving no room for argument. I recalled when Urokodaki-sensei had done the same to me. "That pain? That''s your body reacting naturally. Exhale the same way you just forced all that air out and when you inhale, think about how desperately you''re trying to draw air back in right now. That''s the rhythm. Breathe in deeply, and exhale just as powerfully."Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Y-yes" Tanjiro grunted as he stood up slowly. He then closed his eyes for a second, most likely concentrating on what he experienced a few moments before. He then inhaled a large amount of air yet again.


    *Thwoof*


    A strained gasp escaped from Tanjiro''s mouth as he coughed lightly instead of falling over like last time.


    "I didn''t use much force this time," I told him. "I only hit you in a certain area. Focus on the way those muscles contracted and use that exact method to breathe in, or else your breathing technique will just turn into a yoga pose."


    "Agh" Tanjiro grunted "I don''t understand, we''re just breathing in the air right? Why can''t I just do it normally?"


    "Breathing techniques work by breathing in a large amount of air which excites the flow of blood in one''s body" I explained "That flow of blood lets one perform supernatural feats. If you miss even a single step, you''ll just breathe in a lot of air and strain your lungs."


    "And don''t be so rigid" I explained to him remembering my own experiences "Water flows and adapts so don''t just stand in one place and use just your arms to swing, use your whole body to generate momentum"


    "Yes Senpai," Tanjiro said as he straightened his posture, his eyebrows furrowing as he concentrated on his aching muscles


    ''Senpai?'' I thought ''Sounds weird to me''


    "Wrong"


    *Thwoop*


    ¡ª-----------------------------------------------------------------


    "I''m not suited for a blade"


    "Hm?"


    I stood in front of Urokodaki-Sensei while Tanjiro practiced off in the background, his abdomen now a mixture of purple and red.


    "I met Kazuhiro Kyojuro in the forest"


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah," I continued, replaying the conversation in my mind. "He told me something interesting¡­ He said my body will one day grow so powerful that no Nichirin Blade will be able to withstand my strikes without breaking."


    For a moment, there was silence between us, the soft rustle of leaves and Tanjiro''s grunts filling the space. Urokodaki''s posture remained calm, but I could feel his gaze sharpen beneath the mask.


    "He told me" I continued "That my body has extremely high potential and that Total Concentration Constant is having a tough time breaking my body down to rebuild it stronger and better. He said that Martial Arts do the same and if I combine them both, I''d grow at a fast rate"


    "And what do you think of that?" he finally asked, his tone measured.


    "I don''t know," I admitted, shrugging slightly. "I don''t have a problem with wielding swords. But I admit, there are times when I could have saved myself or handled a situation better if I just punched instead of swinging my sword"


    Urokodaki nodded slowly, as though weighing my words. "Strength is a tool, but it must be wielded with precision. Martial Arts are fine, but what weapon do you intend to wield it with? A mace?"


    "My fists," I said without hesitation, clenching them at my sides. "I''ll turn my body into a weapon. No blade, just me. Kazuhiro said that martial arts could forge the body into something just as deadly as a sword¡ªmaybe even more so."


    "Martial Arts¡­" Urokodaki-Sensei trailed off "It can do so yes, but it is risky. Not only will you have to spend even more time molding your body to become that deadly, but it will be even more dangerous when you''re fighting a demon"


    "A blade keeps you at a distance from the enemy, but your path will force you into the thick of the fight, closer to danger. Just one swipe from the demon and you will die"


    (Thick of it?)


    "I''m not afraid of that," I said firmly. "If anything, it feels more natural to me. It''s like my body already knows it''s meant to fight this way. I just have to figure out how to make it work."


    Urokodaki sighed, his shoulders relaxing slightly. "Kazuhiro Kyojuro is a man who fought demons before breathing styles were invented, a part of the strongest generation of Hashira to ever exist. To be honest, I still have no idea how the Hashira of that generation became as powerful as that. Even if he is weak and starved, he could easily defeat a Hashira of this generation"


    "He is a man of great strength and insight, if this path you walk was once followed by the old generation to become powerful, then I will trust his judgment. But understand this¡ªyour path will not be easy, and it will demand far more of you than swordsmanship ever could."


    "I understand," I said, meeting his gaze with resolve.


    "Then we will train," Urokodaki said, his voice firm. "But know this¡ªyour strength must be tempered with discipline, or it will destroy you before it destroys your enemies."


    He then turned around "Prepare for the final selections, I''ll inquire about any Dojo that can teach you those martial arts"


    Urokodaki-Sensei then started walking off, before he abruptly stopped


    "Wait, what do you mean by Total Concentration Constant"


    ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I fastened my Haori, blue in colour with wave patterns on it granted to me by Urokodaki-Sensei as I sheath my Nichrin Blade into the scabbard. I took the fox mask hanging on my waist as I put it over my face.


    "I still can''t believe it," Urokodaki-Sensei muttered, his voice laced with disbelief as he gently tucked Nezuko into bed. "I sent you to the mountain to teach you basic survival, and somehow you return having mastered a technique that even the Hashira struggle to wield."


    "It wasn''t basic survival," I replied, combing my hair back as I prepared for what lay ahead. "That demon living in the forest had devoured everything on the mountain¡ªevery animal, every plant. Even other demons. It''s fused with the mountain itself. Kyojuro-sama said it was stronger than some of the Lower Moons."


    "I see," Urokodaki-Sensei said "Perhaps I should patrol the area myself occasionally, the normal patrolmen clearly aren''t doing their job properly"


    "He''s also really angry with the Hashira of this generation" I continued, "says they''re too weak and undisciplined to be deserving of such a title"


    Urokodaki sighed deeply, his mask tilting downward slightly. "He''s not entirely wrong. Many techniques have been lost over the years, and even our craftsmanship has degraded. Nichirin Blades today are pale imitations of what they once were."


    I adjusted my blade at my side, a surge of determination swelling within me. "Kyojuro-sama said the same. He called modern swords ''fragile tools.'' But he also believes that with enough discipline and innovation, we can revive the strength of the Demon Slayer Corps."


    Urokodaki nodded, his gaze turning sharper. "He is wise, as always. But remember¡ªKyojuro-sama is from a time before Breathing Techniques were created, a generation of warriors who fought with raw skill and instinct. They thrived in chaos. The path you''ve chosen is not only unconventional but dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, I got this" I flashed him a thumbs up.


    "I don''t think you understood what Kyojuro-Sama implied when he told you that the strength of the Slayer Corps can be revived" Urokodaki-Sensei said as he shook his head.


    As I nodded in agreement, a thought crossed my mind. "By the way, Sensei, we shouldn''t teach Tanjiro Water Breathing."


    His head tilted slightly in surprise. "Hm? And why is that?"


    "He already has a breathing technique that runs in his family," I explained. "You should train him in that instead. Forcing him into a style that doesn''t align with his natural rhythm might limit his potential."


    Urokodaki''s masked face turned toward Tanjiro in the distance, who was diligently practicing his forms, his movements fluid but lacking the sharpness that came with true mastery. "Interesting," Urokodaki said after a moment of contemplation. "If his family has a breathing technique, it may indeed suit him better. Do you know anything about it?"


    "Um, no" I lied "We''ll just have to see, besides, who better to train him than you?"


    Urokodaki let out a quiet huff of amusement. "Flattery won''t get you out of training."


    "Worth a shot," I muttered under my breath, but the faint chuckle that escaped him as he turned away felt like a small victory. I bowed to him, as I got up and left for the final selections on Mt. Fujikasane.


    Urokodaki-Sensei watched as I left the small hut, closing the door behind me.


    ''Revive the strength of the Slayer Corps¡­ For someone like him to place that hope on you, I wonder how far you will go my disciple whose name I do not know''

 Final Selection(2)

    Sup y''all, its me, the author


    So, I got kinda bored of all the training and I just wanted to get into the actual world, with all the demons, all their unique abilities, the Hashira. So I just spent extra time finishing everything up in two chapters that I''m releasing back-to-back.


    Also, my chapters are atleast 3k words long, but these two are 4k words long so, enjoy the double release I guess


    [Chapter Start]


    "Itadakimasu"


    The smell of sizzling food and spices wafted through the night air as I sat at a lone food stall, slurping down a steaming bowl of noodles. My stomach growled in protest; it had been hours since my last meal back when I left Urokodaki-Sensei''s hut. The broth was rich and savory, and the noodles were perfectly cooked, though none of that really mattered, food was food and after running all night trying to track demons, I needed something to keep me going.


    But damn, this food was just amazing, much better than anything I''ve ever eaten before both in this world and my home world. So much so, that I just had to slam my hand on the table as I hung my head low.


    *SLAM*


    "DELICIOUS"


    "Haha," The old vendor laughed as he heard me scream "I''m glad you enjoy them, young man."


    I paid the vendor, thanked him with a nod, stepped out into the early morning light, and inhaled the fresh morning air while stretching, feeling every muscle in my body loosen. A thought struck me as I stared down the long road I had just traveled.


    "Damn," I mutter as I calculate the distance I just traveled "Just how much did I run?"


    The distance from Mt.Sagiri to Mt.Fujikasane was about the same as the distance from the farm I first landed to Mt. Sagiri. If this was the me before I went training, it would have taken me a week to travel, but I did that in just one night and to with no breaks on the way.


    Why did I travel the entire night with no breaks you ask?


    To hunt demons of course.


    Speaking of demons... Where were they? I knew for a fact I had sensed their presence during the night, faint traces scattered through the woods. Yet none of them had shown themselves, as if they were avoiding me.


    "Are they... scared of me?" I wondered aloud. "Nah, I''m not even an official slayer yet, maybe they just mistook me for a normal demon slayer?". The idea was laughable, but the silence of the night had been unsettling.


    What AYD didn''t realize was that it wasn''t just his status as a Demon Slayer that had kept the demons at bay. It was the immense aura he was unconsciously emitting¡ªa presence powerful enough to rival that of a high-ranking Slayer. Though far from the level of a Hashira, this aura was enough to make the demons think twice. Instinctively, they had chosen to avoid him, knowing that confronting such a presence would spell their doom.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Finally"


    By noon, I had reached Mt. Fujikasane, where the final selection would take place. The mountain loomed ahead, its peak shrouded in mist. I slapped my cheeks as I prepared to climb it. A handful of other participants had already gathered near the entrance. I paused, sizing them up.


    One boy stood out first. He had a jagged scar running across the bridge of his nose. He clutched his sword tightly, and though he may have been trying to hide it, his eyes were looking around quickly.


    ''He''s nervous'' I thought ''Then again, who isn''t?''


    The guy wasn''t weak either. His hand was full of callouses, meaning he put a good amount of effort into mastering the sword. His posture showed him relying on his right leg more than the left leg, and from the way he was breathing, he doesn''t seem to use Water Breathing. Either he''s disabled in one leg, or he''s a user of Thunder Breathing.


    Then there was a girl with striking red eyes and a Nichirin Blade strapped to her back, exuding quiet confidence. Her hair was unnaturally red as well, meaning she either dyed her hair or she was just born with red hair and eyes, and the Nichrin blade strapped on her back instead of her waist was weird, but slayers usually do so when they''re more proficient in some breathing forms than others and just discard the other forms.


    A boy with unruly hair had a small sparrow perched on his head, chirping softly. That could be useful to scout out the area or call other slayers for help, though that will be replaced by a Kasugai crow if he survives. Oh? Looks like this guy uses Water Breathing.


    And finally a muscular girl with brown locks. A proper definition of a ''muscle mommy'' if she weren''t a minor, and from the aura I feel she''s the strongest of the bunch, strength-wise atleast. The guy with jagged scar might be able to beat her.


    I can tell because that guy is much smoother at using breathing techniques than her. Aside from these people, the others weren''t noteworthy.


    I blinked as I processed my analysis of the group


    ''Since when did I become so observant?''


    "Ah, screw this," the muscular girl said, stretching her arms wide. Her toned muscles shifted under her skin, every line was sharply defined and dense. "I''m going out to grab something to eat. I''ll see you all in an hour or two."


    "Make sure to come back on time" The red-haired girl waved her away, busy showing the scarred man her sword. From the way the sword reflected sunlight, it seemed to be brand new. The boy beside them was too busy feeding his sparrow to even bother replying, though she didn''t seem to mind as she left anyway.


    ''How convenient, all the strong ones are in a group together''


    But seriously, a group of fighters stronger than the people in their own age group teaming up to take on an entrance exam? This gives off the main character and their team vibes, though that happens more in Korean media than in Japanese manga.


    And if we go by that trope, that guy in the middle would be the ''main character''.I couldn''t help but mockingly think to myself, That so-called ''main character'' over there would probably be slaughtered by the Hand Demon in a heartbeat.''


    As I leaned against a nearby tree, the muscular girl walked past me. Her steps slowed down near me just barely, and I couldn''t help but notice the way her eyes lingered on me. They scanned me from head to toe, stopping briefly at my uniform and my Nichrin blade. Her gaze sharpened for a moment before she turned and strode off, disappearing into the distance.


    What was that about? I wondered, raising my eyebrow. Turning back to the group, I caught something even stranger¡ªthe scarred boy, the red-haired girl, and even the sparrow boy were all staring at me now. Their gazes weren''t casual. No, they were studying me.


    For a moment, I thought there might be something off about me. Maybe I had dirt on my face or my Haori was messed up.


    Then it hit me.


    My Haori, with its flowing water-inspired patterns, was designed to reflect my Water Breathing style. And then there was my Nichirin Katana¡ªthe engraving "Exterminate" on the blade was a dead giveaway. That word wasn''t something just anyone got. It was a mark reserved for Hashira. They could probably tell I''d been trained by either a Hashira or someone who used to be one.


    I sighed inwardly. Of course. This is the classic "protagonist group meets rival" moment. They think I''m some overpowered prodigy who''ll end up helping them or something. Let me guess¡ªlater on, they''ll surpass me, we''ll become allies, and I''ll fade into the background as their cheering squad. Classic.


    I shook my head. Stop it, AYD. This isn''t some story. This is real life. Quit overthinking everything.


    Just as I was about to brush it all off, the scarred boy stepped forward. His movements were hesitant, but his eyes had a certain spark in them. He stopped a few feet away and gave me a small bow.


    "Hello," he started, his voice steady despite his earlier nerves. "I''m Takeda Itsuki, I come from the Kanagawa region. I''m sorry if I come off as rude, but I noticed you and I couldn''t help but wonder¡­ are you trained by a Hashira?"


    I straightened up, bowing in return as it would be rude not to do so. "Yeah I have, you can just call me AYD, I come from outside Japan, nice to meet you." I paused, studying him more closely. "Earlier, I noticed you and I think that you practice Thunder Breathing, right?"Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Itsuki blinked, his eyes widening in surprise. "Y-Yeah, I do. How did you know?"


    "It''s in your stance," I said, crossing my arms. "You lean on your right leg more than your left. Thunder Breathing''s First Form, Thunderclap and Flash, requires you to step heavily on your right leg while keeping your left back to get that explosive burst of speed. It''s subtle, but noticeable if you know what to look for."


    "You got that just from how I stand?" His jaw practically dropped. "That''s incredible. As expected of a Hashira''s student."


    ''There it is. Another clich¨¦ line.''


    Before I could even respond, the red-haired girl stepped forward, crossing her arms and glaring at me. "I''m Arata Hoshiko," she said sharply. "And don''t think you can look down on Itsuki just because he didn''t train under a Hashira."


    "I never said I did."


    She jabbed a finger at me as if she didn''t listen to what I just said. "Itsuki''s been through more than you can imagine. He''s stronger than you think!"


    "Thats¡­great?"


    She crossed her arms, her fiery red eyes glaring at me. "You probably think you''re special, being trained by a Hashira or whatever, and rich too considering you come from outside Japan. I bet you got trained under a Hashira because of your connections."


    I wanted to tell her my family wasn''t as great as a family as she thought but held back. It''s not wise to compare sufferings with one another. Besides, I bet whatever his backstory is, it''s more tragic than mine


    "but you don''t know what Itsuki''s been through. His family were simple farmers, growing rice and vegetables in a small village. They barely had enough to live, but they were happy. Then one night, Muzan Kibutsuji himself showed up."


    Her voice sharpened, her tone heavy with emotion. "Itsuki''s father stepped outside to check on a noise. He didn''t even get to scream. His mother hid Itsuki and his little sister in the pantry, whispering for them to stay quiet, but it didn''t matter. Muzan toyed with them. He killed her right in front of Itsuki, then ripped apart his sister like she was nothing. Itsuki was nine years old, left alive only because Muzan decided he wasn''t worth the trouble."


    She clenched her fists, her words rushing out. "A Demon Slayer found him days later and took him in, teaching him Thunder Breathing. Itsuki trained harder than anyone, breaking his body to master it. He wasn''t just learning to fight¡ªhe was preparing to take revenge. But even that was ripped away. His sensei died protecting him during a battle with an Upper Moon. Itsuki had to watch another father figure die right in front of him."


    Her voice softened, though her words cut just as deep. "And you know what? Itsuki''s faced Muzan again since then. He''s still standing, still fighting. He''s not some rookie you can write off just because he didn''t train under a Hashira. He''s survived more than most people can even imagine."


    ''Tragic backstory, family killed, mentor dead, and a showdown with the main villain? This guy is checking all the protagonist boxes. No wait, what am I thinking? This poor guy had his family killed and had to face off against the Demon King, I shouldn''t be making fun of this guy''


    "Well," I said slowly, "that''s... impressive. I can see why he''s not to be underestimated."


    Hoshiko puffed her chest out proudly as if she were the one being praised. Itsuki rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, looking anywhere but at me.


    I couldn''t help but sigh again, this time out loud. ''Great. I''m officially the rival character in their little hero journey. Just my luck. Maybe they''ll just die to the hand demon in the forest and I''ll rid of them''


    "Well" I said, processing my thoughts "I wish your group the best of luck, and may we not meet in the forest, or ever again for that matter"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The sun had dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple. I was sitting beneath a Wisteria tree, my back against its trunk and my head resting lightly on the hilt of my katana. Sleep had taken over¡ªwell, more of a light nap really. It wasn''t like I could afford to fully let my guard down, even now.


    The sudden shuffling of feet jolted me awake. Blinking, I noticed everyone around me standing upright, their eyes fixed straight ahead. The red-haired girl, the scarred guy, the sparrow kid, and even the muscular girl¡ªwho had apparently returned at some point¡ªwere all standing in line, focused on the front.


    I stretched, cracking my neck as I stood up, brushing off the leaves clinging to my haori. Following their gaze, I saw them. The twins. Identical in their pale features and haunting expressions, they stood silently before us, their presence heavy despite their small frames.


    ''Man, just like in the anime''


    "Welcome to the Final Selection," one of them said, or both, their voices were so eerily synchronized it sent a small shiver down my spine. "This is where Demon Slayers are born. Your task is simple: survive."


    The other continued, emotionless as stone. "You must remain here for seven days, evading or defeating the demons within the forest. Only those who endure will become Demon Slayers of the lowest rank, Mizunoto."


    The twins raised their arms, gesturing to the shadowy forest that lay behind them. Its entrance was marked by Wisteria trees, their blossoms glowing faintly in the twilight. Beyond that, the trees grew darker and denser, the air heavy with an ominous stillness.


    "The Wisteria marks the safe zone. Beyond this point, demons roam freely. Those who wish to leave may do so now. Otherwise¡­" They paused, their gazes scanning each one of us. "Step forward."


    No one moved to leave. Not surprising. Everyone here was either too stubborn, too desperate, or too determined to quit now. I stepped forward with the rest, gripping my katana tightly as the twins turned and walked away, vanishing into the shadows as though they were never there.


    A sudden flutter caught my attention. The sparrow perched on the unruly-haired boy''s head took off, flapping its tiny wings as it disappeared into the darkening sky.


    Smart. A scout.


    Without a word, the group dashed into the forest, their figures disappearing one by one into the murky gloom. I adjusted my grip on my sword and followed, the thrill of the hunt starting to awaken within me. The Final Selection had begun.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The forest was dark and oppressive. I moved swiftly, my senses sharp, scanning for any signs of movement. So far, any demon I sensed ran away from me for some reason. At some point, I stopped sensing demons entirely


    I slowed down slightly as I looked around me. "Seriously, this is supposed to be a test of survival, why is no demon here?"


    Red flag.


    Just as I said that a faint rustling reached my ears, and my instincts flared. Without hesitation, I leaped into the air just as a pair of clawed hands erupted from the ground where I had been standing.


    While mid-air I heard the whooshing of air behind me, tilting my head back, I noticed the leaves of a massive tree rustling. Sure enough, a demon suddenly lunged out from the tree, aiming straight at me with its mouth open.


    With a practiced movement, I unsheathed my blade and spun into a Water Wheel, slashing clean through the demon''s torso. The cut missed its head, leaving it alive but incapacitated. Before I could finish it off, a creaking sound drew my attention.


    Thick ropes snapped as a large tree branch catapulted several jagged rocks straight at me. I slashed through the rocks with ease, but the large amount of rocks blocked my vision. By the time I was done slashing the rocks, a third demon, hidden by the trap, launched itself at me.


    "Water Breathing: Seventh Form- Ripple Thrust"


    I reacted on instinct, thrusting my sword forward at the last second. The demon impaled itself on the blade, its skull splitting as the blade pierced through its brain and out the back of its neck. I flicked my sword, decapitating it in one swift motion.


    "These demons are clever," I muttered, scanning my surroundings. "Far smarter than I expected." It was a coordinated trap: the first demon emerged from the ground to force me into the air, the second ambushed me from a blind spot, and the third used a distraction to strike while I was vulnerable.


    Too bad they met someone like me.


    The remaining two demons watched from the shadows, trembling as they sensed my strength. "This guy... he''s too strong for a rookie," one whispered. I didn''t give them time to act. With a burst of speed, I closed the gap, my blade slicing through their necks before they even realized I had moved.


    "What?" One of the demon heads said before fading into dust "Why is everything upside down?"


    "Pathetic," I muttered, stepping over their bodies. These demons were nothing compared to the one I had fought on Urokodaki-Sensei''s mountain. The memory of that battle made these encounters feel almost dull.


    "I underestimated the gap between normal demons and lower moons" I muttered, raising my sword upwards. "I haven''t even begun to sweat yet"


    "Water Breathing: Twelfth Form: Ascendant Torrent"


    With immense speed, I burst from my position as I dashed forward with so much speed that the trees around me began to blur. Unsheathing my Katana, I slash apart a demon that tried to run from me.


    "Four demons instead of three huh?" I say, walking to the demon who I overshot by a bit "Atleast you were smart enough to run away"


    "Pl-please" the demon begged "Mercy please"


    "Mercy?" I scoffed, my voice cold. "How many people begged you for mercy before you devoured them?" Without waiting for an answer, I swung my blade, ending him in one clean stroke.


    I watched silently as I saw the demon turn into ashes.


    ''I killed them'' I thought as I looked at my blade ''They''re not humans, but I still killed someone, I''m a murderer''


    And yet, I felt nothing.


    ''I''m a murderer,'' I thought again, my eyes fixed on the faint glint of moonlight reflecting off my blade. The words hung heavy in my mind, but they didn''t sting. No guilt crept in to weigh me down.


    "They''re not human," I muttered as if trying to convince myself. My voice felt distant, detached. "They''re monsters. Killing them is my duty."


    Yet, the memory of the demon''s pleading face lingered, haunting the edges of my thoughts. I could still hear his voice, trembling as he begged for mercy. And then the silence, as my blade cut through his neck.


    I shook my head, forcing the thoughts away. This wasn''t the time to question myself. If I hesitated¡ªeven for a second¡ªit could cost me my life.


    I replayed the demon''s words in my head. "Mercy." The way he said it¡ªit wasn''t fear. It was desperation. Genuine. But that didn''t matter, did it? He had killed. He had consumed. How many lives had he stolen? Families torn apart, dreams extinguished, futures erased.


    I raised my katana, steadying my breath. Whatever shred of doubt remained inside me was buried under a rising determination. If this was what it meant to be a Demon Slayer, then so be it.


    They chose this path when they became monsters.


    And I chose mine when I picked up this blade.


    *chirp chirp*


    My emo brooding was interrupted by the soft, insistent chirps of a small bird. I looked down, and sure enough, the sparrow from before¡ªthe one perched on the unruly-haired guy''s head¡ªwas hopping around at my feet, chirping furiously.


    It tilted its tiny head and pecked at my ankle, not hard enough to hurt but enough to get my attention. The scout of the group was somehow left alone. This can''t be a good sign


    "What is it?" I muttered, sheathing my katana.


    The bird flapped its wings, chirping again, then hopped a few paces forward. It looked back at me, its small black eyes full of urgency.


    I raised an eyebrow. "You want me to follow you?"


    The sparrow pecked the ground twice, as if confirming my guess, then fluttered up into the air, circling once before darting off into the trees.


    I sighed and stretched my shoulders. "Alright, alright, I''m coming."


    I followed the little bird, its tiny wings flapping frantically as it led me through the dense forest. ''Maybe they got in trouble'' I thought while following the sparrow ''Is it the hand demon? That''s the only explanation


    It wasn''t long before I noticed the faint sounds of movement ahead. Voices¡ªlow, tense, and unmistakably human.


    The sparrow suddenly perched on a low-hanging branch, watching me with a tilt of its head as if to say, This is it.


    I slowed my steps, creeping forward as quietly as I could. The trees parted to reveal a clearing, and that''s when I saw them.


    The group. (Dun dun dun)


    They stood in a loose formation, weapons drawn, their faces etched with concentration and fear. The red-haired girl, Araki I think? No was it Arata? Doesn''t matter, was gripping her Nichirin blade tightly, Itsuki was in a Thunder Breathing stance, and the muscular girl was front and center, her body bloodied and her Nichrin broken.


    And then I saw what they were facing.


    The Hand Demon.


    It was massive, easily three times the size of a normal human, its grotesque body covered in bulging muscles and multiple hands, making Shigaraki look like an innocent child in comparison. Puke green skin, crossed out eyes, it was quite possibly, the ugliest thing I had ever seen in my life.


    Even from a distance, I could feel the oppressive aura it exuded. The air around it seemed heavier, and colder, and the sheer malice in its yellow, glowing eyes could be seen radiating like light.


    It was nothing.


    This demon was the one these people were struggling against? This laughably pathetic demon? This guy is just barely more powerful than a normal demon with a Blood Demon Art outside these mountains.


    What was all that talk about before? Faced off against the Demon King? That fucker probably left you alone because he thought it would be a waste of his time and an insult to his pride to take on someone as weak as him.


    I ducked behind a tree, watching intently. My heart pounded as I sized up the situation. The sparrow chirped softly, perching on my shoulder as if urging me to act.


    "Relax, little guy," I whispered, my hand brushing over the hilt of my blade. "Let''s see how they handle this first."


    My gaze flicked between the demon and the group. I wanted to believe they had a chance, but their I knew the truth. This wasn''t going to end well unless someone stepped in.


    "I''m not wasting my time on this" I muttered unsheathing my sword "I''m killing this demon right here"

 Final Selection(3)

    Scar Man''s POV (Takeda Itsuki, but you guys know him better as Scar-man)


    The forest was eerily quiet, save for the soft crunch of leaves underfoot and the occasional rustle of the wind through the trees. I wiped the blood from my blade with the hem of my sleeve with ease, as if I had done this action my whole life while the lifeless body of a demon crumpled at my feet.


    "That''s three so far," I muttered, flicking my blade back into its sheath.


    Above me, Arata¡ªthe red-haired girl¡ªsat lazily on a thick branch, her legs swinging back and forth as she toyed with the hilt of her Nichirin blade. A moment later, a crumbling body fell from the branches above her, disappearing into ash before it even hit the ground.


    "This is so boring," she groaned, stretching dramatically making me avert my eyes as her¡­nevermind. "Why does everyone keep saying this exam is so hard? I could do this with my eyes closed."


    Kaede, marching ahead of us, didn''t even bother looking back. "Don''t let your guard down, Arata," she snapped Her shoulders were tense, her muscular arms glistening faintly with sweat and dirt. Small scratches marked her arms, but she moved as if they were nothing. "That kind of overconfidence will get you killed."


    Arata rolled her eyes, sitting up just enough to give Kaede a look. "Relax, Kaede. We''ve got this. Besides, you''re here. You''re like a walking tank, right?" She stuck out her tongue childishly, swinging down from the branch in one fluid motion to land lightly beside her.


    Kaede''s glare could''ve burned holes into steel, but she kept moving forward, her blade clicking softly against her side as she walked. "Don''t test me, Arata."


    I fell back a little, keeping pace with Haruto, the quiet sparrow boy. His tiny bird flitted around his head, chirping softly every now and then.


    "What do you think about the exam so far?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    Haruto shrugged. "Tougher than I expected, but manageable. The demons here are strong, but not unbeatable. For now."


    I chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of my neck. It felt strange to be with this group¡ªa ragtag bunch of complete opposites somehow working together. Kaede was all strength and discipline, Arata was¡­ well, unpredictable, and Haruto, though quiet, seemed to have this sharpness about him that I couldn''t quite put my finger on.


    I met Kaede in one of my missions in a small village plagued by a demon. I met her while she was already engaged in battle. She was fierce but reckless, and the two of us ended up working together to defeat the demon. We realized our fighting styles complemented each other, with her strength balancing my speed and we decided to band together.


    We encountered Arata in a random town. She operated as a solo non-official slayer and when she heard about us being in a team, she just went ahead and joined us without even asking us first.


    Haruto is the newest member. He was already en route to the Final Selection and stumbled upon us fighting off a group of demons. His Water Breathing techniques helped turn the tide, and we invited him to join us for strength in numbers.


    I nodded, scanning the dense woods ahead. "I wonder how that guy''s doing. What was his name again? AYD?"


    Arata''s laugh echoed through the forest. "Why are you even bothering to think about him? He''s probably fine. Or not. Either way, it''s not our problem."


    Kaede spoke up from the front. "He''s a Hashira''s student. If anyone''s going to make it out of here, it''s him."


    Arata clicked her tongue, visibly annoyed. "Again with the ''Hashira''s student'' nonsense. So what if he trained under a Hashira? That doesn''t make him invincible. I''d bet he''s just as strong as the rest of us¡ªmaybe not even that, We''ve all been fighting demons for years."


    Haruto gave her a sidelong glance but stayed quiet.


    I laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of my neck. "Well, it''s not like it matters right now. We''ve got our own problems to¡ª"


    The sparrow chirped sharply, cutting me off.


    Everyone froze.


    "Demon," Haruto said, his voice low.


    The ground beneath us began to tremble faintly making us stumble from the unexpected tremor. The vibrations grew stronger with each passing second until it turned into a full-blown earthquake.


    "What the hell is that?" Akari asked, her eyes narrowing.


    Before anyone could respond, a disheveled figure burst through the undergrowth. We all readied our weapons, but let them down when we realized the figure was a slayer, his uniform torn and bloodstained. His face was pale, and his eyes were wide with terror.


    "Help me!" he screamed, tripping over himself as he stumbled toward us. "Please, save me!"


    But before he could reach us, massive hands shot out from the shadows, grabbing him by the legs and dragging him back into the darkness. His screams were cut off abruptly.


    And then we saw it


    The demon was grotesque, its body unnaturally large and covered in sickly green skin stretched tight over bulging muscles. Hands of varying sizes sprouted from every part of its torso, twitching as though they had minds of their own. Its yellow, crossed-out eyes glowed faintly, filled with malice. It stood hunched, yet its presence loomed, oppressive and suffocating.


    And extremely ugly.


    "This thing..." Arata whispered, her voice trembling. "It''s hideous."


    Kaede stepped forward, gripping her broken blade tightly. "Stay sharp! Don''t let your guard down!"


    The demon grinned, its many hands twitching with anticipation. "More snacks? How delightful. Let''s play."


    ¡­


    (3rd Person POV)


    "Everyone" Kaede barked while unsheathing her Katana "Diamond Formation now"


    Kaede stepped forward, her blade already ignited with the fierce glow of her Flame Breathing. She planted her feet firmly, her broad shoulders squared against the demon. If there was one thing Kaede excelled at, it was drawing attention. Her strikes were slow but powerful, like cannon blasts, each one meant to force the demon to focus on her and no one else.


    To her left, Itsuki darted into position. He was fast¡ªfaster than anyone else in the group¡ªand his Thunder Breathing amplified that speed even further. His job was to pick apart the demon with precision strikes, exploiting openings Kaede created and zipping away before the demon could retaliate.


    Arata rushed to Itsuki''s side, standing on Kaede''s right side.Her attacks were precise and calculated, the gusts of air from her swings suppressing the demon''s movements and keeping it from overwhelming Kaede. She moved like a shadow, always just out of the demon''s reach, her strikes finding their mark with unnerving accuracy.


    At the back, Haruto hung slightly behind Kaede. He wasn''t as fast as Itsuki or as strong as Kaede, but his Water Breathing gave him something neither of them had: adaptability. He kept his eyes on the entire battlefield, ready to block, counter, or redirect an attack the moment it threatened to break through their formation. If anyone faltered, Haruto was the one who would step in to cover them.


    This was their formation. Kaede held the line, her presence a wall that the demon had to contend with. Itsuki and Arata struck from the sides, harassing the demon with speed and precision, forcing it to divide its attention. Haruto tied it all together, his fluid movements filling in the gaps and ensuring no one was left exposed.


    Kaede attacked first as she rushed at the demon with her blade.


    "Oho? A group of slayers? That''s rare" The hand demon said in glee, giggling as multiple hands emerged from it''s torso heading straight for Kaede. "Let''s see if you insects are worth playing with for now"


    "Thunder Breathing: First Form- Thunderclap and Flash"


    "Ho?"


    Instead of dodging or taking the hands head on, Kaede didn''t bother stopping as the assault of hands was cut through in one clean motion by Itsuki. Itsuki then tilted, stabbing his blade in the air. Kaede jumped up from the ground onto Itsuki''s blade.


    Kaede braced her legs and dashed at the exact moment Itsuki roared as he swung his blade forward, launching Kaede forward with a large amount of momentum as she gripped her Nichrin sword


    The Hand Demon slammed his foot into the ground, as multiple hands emerged from the ground, just like roots, below Kaede covering every area near her and cutting off all forms of escape.


    "Wind Breathing: Second Form ¨C Claws, Purifying Wind!"


    Not that she needed to of course, Arata arrived afterwards immediately as she swung her blades down at the ground, cutting off most of the hands surrounding them both. The massive swing at the ground lifted off dirt covering the entire area in a smokescreen.


    "Nice tricks, but this smoke" The Hand Demon said, agitated now as it lifted up another leg "WILL NOT SAVE YOU"


    "Water Breathing: First Form ¨C Water Surface Slash!"


    "What?"


    The Hand Demon exclaimed in surprise as both of it''s legs got cut off before they touched the ground, making it tumble down as it lost it''s balance. It looked behind itself as he saw Haruto behind him, who had somehow quietly sneaked behind him.


    With both of it''s legs lost, the Hand Demon helplessly fell down. It tried to regenerate it''s legs, but the speed of regeneration was not enough to regenerate his legs fast enough to avoid Kaede, who had already arrived in front of him.Stolen story; please report.


    "Flame Breathing: First Form- Unknowing Fire"


    Kaede swung her blade forward towards the neck of the demon just below it''s disgusting yellow eyes, decapitating it and ending the fight.


    *ting*


    Or so they thought.


    Everyone glanced in surprise as the blade failed to cut the demon''s neck, barely going in an inch before stopping with a metallic sound, as if the demon''s neck was made of steel.


    "G-GHAHAHAHAHAHA"


    The Hand Demon''s previous expression of panic was immediately replaced by glee and laughter as it swung one of its main hands forward, catching Kaede in its grasp, before raising her upwards and tossing her up in the air.


    Time seemed to slow down, as the demon seemingly opened up half of its body with a disgusting wet squelching sound as Kaede started falling downwards towards the disgusting mouth.


    "Thunder Breathing: First Form- Thunderclap and Flash"


    Itsuki arrived suddenly in a burst of speed, catching Kaede mid-air just as the Hand Demon snapped its mouth shut. He caught Kaede mid-air as they both tumbled away from the demon, stopping as they slammed into a tree.


    "HAH" The Hand Demon barked in laughter "Not bad, not bad at all. It''s been a while since someone survived more than a few seconds in front of me"


    "I-i couldn''t cut it" Kaede said in ragged gasps as she lifted herself off of Itsuki, who also lifted himself up with a groan, and almost fell down again as his legs started shaking from overexertion.


    "I used two moves consecutively, in just a matter of seconds" Itsuki gasped in pain, putting a hand on his knee "I''m not sure how much more my legs can take"


    "Ahh, don''t feel bad for yourself" The Hand Demon giggled, as it lifted one of it''s main hands, tracing the spot where Kaede swung her blade. "My neck, it''s almost as tough and thick as steel, of course someone like you won''t be able to kill me"


    "Steel?" Itsuki said in surprise "No, that''s impossible, how can a demon as durable as steel be defeated? No one can cut through steel"


    "No one?" The Hand Demon said, his voice calmer now "He-hehe, HAHAHAAHAHAAHAHAH" The Demon burst out in laughter as he heard Itsuki exclaim so


    "HAVE YOU EVEN MET OTHER SLAYERS?" The Hand Demon mocked him, raising his hand "THERE ARE DOZENS OF SLAYERS THAT CAN CUT THROUGH MY NECK LIKE IT''S NOTHING, AND YOU SAY IT''S IMPOSSIBLE?"


    The Hand Demon started scratching it''s body, leaving deep gashes and spouting out massive amounts of blood that regenerated instantly "ESPECIALLY THOSE DAMN HASHIRA, DAMN THEM ALL TO HELL"


    "He''s hurting himself?" Itsuki said in astonishment


    "ESPECIALLY THAT DAMN UROKODAKI, I''M STUCK HERE BECAUSE OF THAT BASTARD. DO YOU KNOW HOW LONG I''VE BEEN HERE? ME NEITHER, IVE LOST COUNT AT THIS POINT, IT MUST HAVE BEEN DOZENS OF YEARS SINCE I LAST RAIDED A VILLAGE"


    "AND YOU KNOW THE WORST PART" The Hand demon started shaking, the floor below him now completely red "THAT FUCKER DIDN''T EVEN KILL ME, HE THOUGHT I WAS SO WEAK HE TRAPPED ME HERE TO BE KILLED BY ROOKIE SLAYERS, CAN YOU BELIEVE IT?"


    "H-He''s insane" Arata whimpered as tears formed in her eyes


    "HA! LOOK AT YOU" The Hand Demon pointed at Arata, startling her "PATHETIC, TO THINK I WAS SUPPOSED T BE KILLED BY SOMEONE LIKE YOU IS INSULTING"


    "Though, I guess Urokodaki''s brats do provide a good challenge. Ah, that reminds me did you see any of them enter?"The Hand Demon then calmed down from his tantrum, instead it started shaking in glee "I just LLLOOVVEEEE KILLING THEM and imagining that look of SADNESS on Urokodaki when his students don''t come home, HAHAHAHA, THAT''S WHAT I LIVE FOR"


    The Hand Demon waited for a response but was met complete with silence. It then looked down only to see no-one around. It turned around it''s huge body as it looked everywhere but saw no signs of the team anywhere.


    "Did they leave when I was monologuing?" The Hand Demon then placed a hand under it''s chin."Hm, that''s smart, very smart, they''re the first ones to think of doing something like that¡­ FUCKING SMARTASS BRATS, DON''T THINK YOU CAN RUN ONCE IV''E SEEN YOU"


    The Hand Demon then put all its hands from its torso infront of its head. The Hands sharpen at the edges, gleaming like metal. The Hand Demon then jumps up from the ground onto his head and starts violently rotating his hands, drilling himself underground.


    "Hehehe, Where are you Where are you Where are you"


    The Hand Demon muttered while giggling crazily as it drilled through the ground while leaving small hands across the area containing multiple eyes to scan the area, creating an impenetrable perimeter around the area.


    A short distance away, Arata and Haruto dashed away while carrying Itsuki and Kaede who panted heavil while lying on their back. The speed at which they were running was far faster than they have ever ran in their life, but they didn''t bother thinking about it.


    "We''re leaving" Arata shouted in panic as her voice wavered slightly "We can hunt demons without becoming a part of the Slayer Corps anyways, who cares about this stupid selection"


    "If we can''t even take on this demon" Haruto quietly said "Then how can we expect to take on Muzan Kibutsuji?"


    "Damn it, we''ll train more and come back here two years later then" Arata shouted, as tears started flowing out of her eyes "But we''re leaving this damn place right now!"


    "Arata¡­" Itsuki muttered on Haruto''s back in surprise, this was the girl who mocked challenges on the daily but now? "I''ve never seen this desperate side of her before"


    "Shut up" Kaede hissed on her back "If you scream this loud, you''ll attract the attention of demons"


    Arata opened her mouth to retort, but immediately yelped as she fell down on the ground, dropping Kaede who rolled away from the sudden stop. Arata immediately got up as she spat dirt out from her mouth


    "What the he-" Her words got stuck in her mouth as she saw what she tripped on. It was a green hand coming out of the ground with an eye on it, staring directly at her.


    "THERE YOU ARE" The Hand Demon giggled underground, as he immediately changed his trajectory to head towards them.


    "We''re dead" Arata said in a defeated tone "We''re going to die here, in the final selections without ever becoming a slayer"


    "SHUT UP" Kaede yelled as she got up, "EVERYONE IN DIAMOND FORMATION NOW"


    As soon as Kaede yelled at everyone, a huge tremor shook the ground. The Hand Demon burst out through the floor along with multiple hands that burst through as well. The sudden tremor created a huge smokescreen of dust.


    Suddenly, multiple hands burst through the smokescreen, each aiming at the group. Itsuki and Arata barely dodged while Haruto weaved through them with ease. Kaede brought out her Nichrin Blade as she tried to parry the hands.


    *ting*


    The sword however, immediately broke as the hand continued on, slamming her straight her in the chest. She let out a loud gasp of air and Saliva as she got launched backwards, slamming into a tree and breaking it apart from the force.


    "KAEDE" Itsuki yelled as he tried to sprint towards her, but Kaede raised uo her hand "I''m fine, worry about yourself right now idiot"


    "She''s right you know" The Hand Demon said, picking it''s ear "You can''t really distract yourself in a battle. That''s why I never teamed up with any demons, they would be nothing more than distractions"


    "Shut up" Kaede yelled, as she slowly strolled to the front of her group maintaining a diamond formation and raised up her broken Nichrin Blade "I won''t stoop so low as to have a demon agree about something with me"


    "HAHAHAHA" The Hand Demon laughed "You remind me of one of Urokodaki''s disciples, had peach coloured hair and a scar on his face, oh also he had a small girl as his companion. That was probably the most entertainment I received in this forest"


    "Do you know what he did" The Hand Demon said, giggling excitedly "he somehow rallied most of the slayers in that exam against me. Can you believe it? I had to face atleast a dozen participants at once, AND I WON, GEHAHAHHAHAHA"


    As the Hand Demon was laughing, Haruto tapped his head, alerting the sparrow who immediately flew off.


    "Huh? Sending a rescue signal or something" The Hand Demon said as it just watched the bird fly away "Awww, you shouldn''t have, I won''t even have to look for people to eat now, you just sent them to their death. Makes me wonder who the demon really is among us"


    "Shut up" Kaede barked "Everyone Diamond Formation now"


    ''Please'' Haruto thought ''Someone help us, please''


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    (AYD POV finally)


    "Shut up" Kaede barked "Everyone Diamond Formation now"


    "I''m not wasting my time on this" I muttered unsheathing my sword "I''m killing this demon right here"


    The Demon launched a massive assault of hands towards the group as they immediately braced for impact.


    *slick*


    "Water Breathing: Third Form- Flowing Dance"


    Only for me to suddenly appear and slash apart all the hands.


    "Huh?" The red-haired girl, Ara-something muttered as she processed what happened "Wait, you''re that foreigner, when did you get here? You just suddenly appeared out of nowhere"


    "Just now" I said as I raised my Katana towards the demon "I was just too fast for you to see. Quite pathetic really after that huge dramatic speech you gave before the exams."


    "YOU" The Hand Demon roared with saliva splurting out everywhere as his body started to shake "THAT MASK, YOU''RE ONE OF UROKODAKI''S AREN''T YOU"


    "Mm, and you must be the demon killing off all his disciples" I said casually, treating the demon''s madness as a temper tantrum which just pissed it off even more


    "Urokodaki? Is that the Water Hashira''s name?" Arata muttered, only for Kaede to shake her "No, he''s a retired Hashira, the current one is called Giyu Tomioka"


    "You sure are knowledgeable about the Demon Slayer Corps despite never having joined them" I turned to Kaede "You some sort of spy?"


    "DON''T THINK YOU CAN IGNORE ME" The Hand Demon roared as it slammed his feet down. Immediately the ground below me trembled.


    "WATCH OUT" Kaede shoutout as she raised her hands towards me "HE''S GOING TO-"


    "Shut up" I said as i slammed my feet down with enough force to splatter the sprouting hands into bloody mush "i hate loud noises, I prefer the calming sound of rain as I log on my computer to play some games"


    "WHAT?" The Hand Demon roared "HUMANS DON''T HAVE THAT KIND OF STRENGTH, WHAT ARE YOU?"


    "I just said" I said crouching down "I hate loud noises"


    "Water Breathing: Fourth Form- Striking Tide"


    One moment, I was standing there chanting the name of my technique, the next moment, I was standing on top of the Hand Demon as I sheathed my Katan back into my scabbard.


    "Eh?" The Hand Demon muttered as he turned his eyes upwards towards me. "Ha, looks like you misse-"


    Before it could finish, blood spouted from all directions as the Hand Demon tumbled to the ground. It tried to get up, but couldn''t feel anything. He turned his eyes towards his body, as he saw all his arms and feet minced up into tiny pieces


    I jumped down towards the tumbling demon body "I didn''t cut your head on purpose just now" I said, looking him straight in the eye "Did you really think you could kill off innocent people and children, and just die a quick and merciful death?"


    "N-NOO I WON''T DIE" The Hand Demon roared, as it tried to regenerate, but the regenerated hands immediately got cut up. To the demon and the slayers present, it was as if the hands just got cut on their own as they were too slow to perceive my movements


    "What? Scared" I mocked him, continuously cutting off his regenerating body "I wonder if that''s how others felt when you tried to kill them, Karma''s a bitch huh?"


    "P-please" The Hand Demon said as it stopped regeneration "M-"


    "If you even say the word mercy I''ll cut your head off this very instant"


    The Hand Demon immediately shut up as I continued to mock him "Look at you, pathetic, thinking you''re some sort of big deal because no slayer has been able to kill you yet, when you''re just stuck in a mountain filled with rookies"


    "I wonder how pathetic you were that Urokodaki-Sensei thought you were better off staying here to be killed off by a swordsman that wasn''t even a slayer" I said looking him up and down "You think you''re strong? You''re a waste of space for even comparing yourself to these malnourished demons."


    "You''re nothing, useless, you should apologize to the plants that produced the oxygen you wasted" I said in anger "I bet you were just as pathetic when you were a human weren''t you? Someone incompetent who was jealous of people better than you"


    "Ah no, I think I''m wrong about that" I said shaking my head "there''s no way you had that much jealousy, after all, everyone you met must have been better than you. My apologies for getting that wrong"


    "Y-you" The Hand Demon muttered as tears formed in his eyes


    "Crying?" I scoffed "Not even a fit of rage? Damn, I underestimated how pathetic you were, you don''t even respect yourself. You were pathetic as a human and you''re still pathetic as a demon. I mean look at you, you might be the ugliest demon I''ve ever seen. You should apologize to me for showing me something that terrible really, I might have to go to therapy now"


    I then took out my blade "I don''t know if there''s a god or devil in this world, but if there is, I ask the both of them to send you to hell."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    And that''s the end of the final selections arc. I know a lot of you were excited to see the fight between AYD and the Hand Demon, but I really didn''t think it was much of a fight. I mean, AYD has mastered Total Concentration Constant, slashed a boulder with just a wooden sword, fought a demon stronger than lower moon 1 and invented two Water Breathing moves, not to mention the overwhelming natural strength and speed he has thanks to his combined physique, I just couldn''t see the Hand Demon equaling to that power.


    That''s why instead of unnecessarily dragging out the fight and making AYD look weak for struggling against someone as weak as that guy while having faced someone much stronger, a trope which I hate by the way (and am ashamed to say have done once before in one of my fanfics where my MC beat Orochimaru in base but still barely won against Rock Lee during the Chunin Exams by opening three inner gates) I just made the Hand Demon fight against the group and just have AYD roast the Hand Demon.


    I already got a few ideas for the demons he;s going to face in the future, no spoilers. I''ve also already planned out his path for this world and am currently deciding the next world he''s going to go after this, but that''s going to happen after a good amount of chapters so that''s that.


    Ight, cya

 Setting Off

    [Chapter start]


    I sighed as I flicked my sword, splattering the blood on the ground as I twirled it around and placed it back in my sheath. A gentle mist began to swirl around me, curling through the trees like ghostly tendrils. For a moment, I closed my eyes, exhaling as the tension from the battle faded.


    When I opened them, they were there.


    Urokodaki''s students¡ªevery last one of them, their spectral forms flickering faintly in the mist. Sabito stood at the front, his fox mask resting on the side of his head, a soft smile on his face. Beside him, Makomo offered a gentle nod, her gaze warm and reassuring. Behind them, countless other fallen disciples of the Water Breathing technique lingered silently, their presence solemn yet peaceful.


    "It''s gone," I said. "You can rest now."


    The spirits exchanged glances before turning to me, their smiles growing slightly wider. Slowly, they began to fade, their forms dissolving like dew under the morning sun. But Sabito lingered, his voice cutting through the silence.


    "Thank you," he said, his tone sincere. "But our spirits will only truly rest once Muzan is dead. Until then, we''ll stay and help Urokodaki-Sensei train those who come after us."


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair as I watched the last remnants of mist disappear into the trees. "Figures," I muttered. "Nothing''s ever simple, is it?"


    I opened my eyes as I looked around, noticing that the world had returned to normal. I turned around and saw the five people, whose names I did not remember, barely standing up as they panted heavily.


    "You all look terrible," I remarked flatly as I turned to Haruto. "Also, you should take your sparrow back."


    I stretched my hand forward as the sparrow flew from my finger to Haruto''s head. Then, I looked back at the group, remembering their terrible attempts against the Hand Demon and how underpowered they were.


    And yet, I thought as I looked at their bodies, their movements were fascinating.


    In simpler terms, if I needed 1 unit of energy and 3 seconds to execute a form of movement or a breathing technique, they could do so in just 0.2 units of energy and 1 second. The only difference was that I possessed enough raw power to ignore this efficiency.


    I still have a lot to learn. I''ll ask Urokodaki-Sensei about this when I get back.


    "Well" I muttered turning around "Pleasure meeting you all"


    "Wai-"


    Before the man, Itsuki I think, could say anything I had already sprinted far away into the forest.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It''s been a week since the Slayer exams started. Aside from encountering the hand demon, the rest of the exams passed uneventfully. Somehow I did not encounter a single demon during these 7 days, perhaps they figured that going someone who killed the strongest demon on this mountain wasn''t the brightest of ideas.


    I didn''t try seeking them out either. If this were a normal case, I would have tried to locate and kill as many demons as possible, but these are the slayer exams and these demons are essential to root out those suitable for becoming Demon Slayers.


    This may come off as cruel, considering I was just leaving the people here to die to the demons in this forest, but I''d rather have trained swordsmen prepared for death to perish rather than innocent unwilling civilians.


    *swish*


    Slicing off a few bushes blocking my path, I trudged along the dirt path as I saw the safe point a distance away. I could have sprinted there in an instant, but it''s the middle of the day right now with no threat of demon attacks, and just for once I would like to take it slow.


    After walking a while, the environment around me slowly began to change as the previous forest of green trees began to be replaced by a forest of Wisteria trees. I finally relaxed and let my guard down once I entered here.


    I look at the WIsteria leaves surrounding me as I reach up and pluck one of the Wisteria leaves from the branch. Perhaps it was because I was too busy training and mastering Water Breathing in the mountains, or because I was too nervous for the Slayer Exams that I never bothered to stop and properly look at these trees,


    The leaves were beautiful, glowing a shade of a mixture of purple and blue. Nature dictated that bright objects were usually predators of sorts and the bright colors were meant to attract prey, but these trees were the complete opposite of this rule.


    Neither were they harmful to humans, nor did they attract demons towards them. Their smell is extremely repulsive to a demon and even a newly formed demon with no idea about its abilities and weaknesses will instinctively avoid Wisteria trees.


    *crunch*


    The leaves were surprisingly crunchy for looking so smooth. I half-expected them to taste bitter, but the flavor was surprisingly sweet.


    "I-is that guy eating the leaves?"


    The atmosphere immediately turned into awkward silence as I heard these words. My ears turned a bit red from embarrassment at being caught eating leaves, like how a parent catches their child.


    I immediately turned around upon hearing the sound and saw another two people come out of the forest. From what they looked like, I deduced they weren''t part of that group of misfits, but probably siblings or cousins.


    The guy had purple eyes and red hair. He had a small nose and an angular jawline, with scars marring both sides of his face. His ears were bloated, probably having a condition called Cauliflower ears from repeated trauma in that area and his hands were scratched and filled with callouses.


    Next to him stood a girl clutching his arm tightly containing similar features, having purple eyes and light orange hair instead of the darker red hair. She wore a rose-shaped hairclip on her head along with dull orange earrings. Her face was covered in dirt, but I could make out the faint outlines of dimples present. Just like the man she was clutching onto, her hands were bruised.


    Still, this guy''s eyes were hollow and full of fear. It reminded me of soldiers from war who fought with their lives on their lines. His hands were slightly shaking and tightly clutching the Nichrin Blade even though he was inside the forest of Wisteria.


    "Well" I started out, wondering how I was going to explain what I was doing "I was just wondering why these leaves warded demons away, so I was just uhh¡­running tests you know?"


    "No, I don''t," The girl next to him said plainly "And I certainly don''t do tests by eating the test materials. Are you a goat in human disguise by any chance?"


    "Aha! you caught me" I said in mock astonishment "To think that my instincts and disguise were so flimsy that a bunch of rookies saw through it, but don''t worry I''m a good Demon Slaying goat, I won''t eat you"


    "Pft" The guy snorted "You''re so stupid"


    It wasn''t a full-on laugh, but beneath all that fear and caution I was able to, just for a moment, make them forget that pain and bring out some joy, and that was good enough for me.


    "Huh what''d ya know" Kaede muttered ducking under a wisteria branch, with the rest of the group following her "This guy isn''t as bad as he looks"


    Ah, just when I was proud of myself for doing something good. Why does God test my patience?


    "Welcome"


    "Welcome"


    I looked up as I saw the twins bow and welcome us. I looked around and saw that no new participants other than the ones I met earlier in the forest. This meant that out of the twenty-something people, only us eight made it out alive.


    I looked around and saw everyone else already standing up, with only me sitting down. How did they know these twins were going to appear?


    "Congratulations"


    "We''re pleased to see you''re safe"


    "Mizunoto"


    "Mizunoe"


    "Kanoto"


    "Kanoe"


    "Tsuchinoto"


    "Tsuchinoe"


    "Hinoto"


    "Hinoe"


    "Kinoto"


    "Kinoe."


    "These are the ranks of the Slayer Corps in order"This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Right now you are the lowest rank, Mizunoto"


    ''Holy fuck, who ordered the yappucino?''


    *clap clap*


    "We will now assign a Kasugai crow to each of you"


    On cue, eight crows flew out of forest behind and landed on our arms. I reached out my arm as the crow perched on my hand.


    "These crows are primarily used for communication"


    "Excuse me," I said raising my hand "Can we teach crows breathing techniques?"


    Even though the twins were mostly emotionless, even they were very slightly dumbfounded when I asked such a strange question.


    "...It has never been attempted before"


    "Nice," I said, scratching my crow under its neck "I''ll be sure to teach you Water Breathing"


    "C-caw?"


    A few muffled snickers came from behind me, but I ignored them. This was uncharted territory, and I had a vision¡ªan army of breathing-technique-enhanced battle crows.


    Before the twins could dismiss my curiosity entirely, they gestured to the small table behind them. "Now, please step forward and choose your Nichirin Ore. The ore you select will be forged into your blade."


    We approached the table in turns, each of us staring at the strange, shimmering lumps of metal laid out before us. The ores seemed to pulse faintly, as though they were alive. I reached out, letting my fingers hover over the pieces until one of them gave off a faint warmth, like a heartbeat against my palm.


    "This one," I said, lifting it.


    "Very well"


    I stepped back and waited as the others picked their ores. Once everyone had made their choice, the twins turned to us.


    "You are now officially members of the Demon Slayer Corps. Your first assignments will be delivered soon."


    With that, they bowed again and left us standing there with nothing but our crows and a heavy silence.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I read quite a lot of manga and their fanfics when I was alive, though, can''t say I read a lot of Demon Slayer stuff. There were a few good ones, but most of them just had the MC use some weird dragon-breathing, straight-up wish-fulfillment smut [ Not that I''m complaining ;) ], or just a Chinese translation that has like 1000 chapters or so.


    Seriously, how do Chinese authors write that much? Maybe all that Mt. Tai and Junior nonsense increases their word count by a lot.


    Anyway, the one thing I''ve almost always seen is the MC eventually going off alone and meeting up with the main crew after a few chapters of training and killing demons, and then joining a main arc, or straight up just only following the main crew and the major arcs.


    Then why the hell am I here with these guys?


    "ANOTHER BOWL" Kaede proclaimed loudly, setting down her 45th bowl of Udon. I suppose having bulging muscles while being 6 feet tall needs quite a lot of nutrition, not that the muscles were the only thing bulging.


    "Kaede, you''re going to bankrupt the entire inn," Haruto muttered, rubbing his temples.


    "What''s the problem? I''m alive, aren''t I?" Kaede shot back, a feral grin plastered across her face.


    "AYD" Itsuki shouted, slamming down a Udon bowl in front of me "I challenge you to an eating contest"


    "...Are you going to be the one paying?"


    "Loser pays"


    "Well," I said as a grin slowly formed on my face "Don''t mind if I do then"


    Arata looked at the chaos calmly, it was as if the everyone had already forgotten about the time they spent in the forest and the times they nearly died, being replaced by this cheery goofy atmosphere instead.


    "So" Arata started "Who are you two again?"


    "I''m Yori," he said, his voice soft but steady. "And this is my distant cousin, Kanna."


    "Hm, I could tell you guys were related" Arata muttered raising up her chopsticks to the both of them "You know when I saw you both getting touchy-touchy with each other earlier, I figured you were engaged"


    "Well¡­" Kanna muttered " We are"


    "Huh?"


    "Wait" I shouted, slamming down my bowl "Are you guys nobles or something? Keeping the bloodline pure?"


    "Ah no," Yori said waving his hands "We''re not nobles but, we do have a big merchant business. The thing is, Kanna''s father here is the head of the company. Usually, the company is succeeded by a male heir, but they were unable to produce one.


    In the case of a female heir, the one that marries the woman becomes the head of the company, meaning her father would lose his company when Kanna gets married to someone, that''s why they married her to me"


    "Oh," I said, slamming down my 18th bowl, as Itsuki struggled to eat his 15th bowl "That makes a lot of sense"


    "Ugh" Itsuki groaned as he got up clutching his stomach, drool leaking from his mouth as he darted outside going to a thick forest with increasingly louder gagging noises "I''ll be back in a second-ugh"


    Arata paused mid-bite, raising an eyebrow. "Wait, wait, wait¡ªso, you''re telling me they married you two off to keep the company in the family? That''s... bizarrely practical, but also kind of messed up."


    Kanna smiled nervously, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "It''s not as bad as it sounds. Yori and I grew up together, so it''s not like we''re strangers. And, well... I don''t dislike him."


    Yori cleared his throat, his face slightly flushed. "It''s a mutual arrangement. We both agreed to it."


    "Still sounds like nobles trying to keep the gold in the vault," I muttered, finishing off another bowl. "But hey, if it works for you, who am I to judge?"


    "Exactly," Yori said with a small, relieved smile. "It''s not like we''re being forced into anything. Besides, it lets us both focus on what we want to do."


    "And what''s that?" Haruto asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Yori leaned back slightly, his gaze steady. "I want to use our resources to help rebuild villages affected by demon attacks. I''ve seen firsthand how much damage they can do¡ªnot just to people but to entire communities."


    Kanna nodded in agreement. "And I want to make sure those efforts are sustainable. If we''re going to help people, we need to do it the right way."


    "Well, damn," Kaede said, crossing her arms. "That''s... pretty noble. Guess I can''t make fun of you two anymore."


    "Not that it''ll stop you," Yori said with a chuckle.


    Arata smirked. "Oh, don''t worry. I''ll find something else to tease you about."


    "What about you guys?" Yori said, "How''s your family status?"


    "Deceased"


    "Dead"


    "I''m an orphan"


    "Demon attacked them"


    "Never saw them"


    "Abandoned me"


    "Ah," Yori said awkwardly, scratching his head "Forgive me then"


    An awkward silence settled over the group, the cheerful banter from earlier now replaced with the heavy weight of shared tragedy. The only sounds were the clinking of bowls and the faint rustle of wind outside the inn.


    Kaede, who had been unusually quiet during the exchange, broke the silence with her usual bluntness. "Well, we''re all alive now, aren''t we? So who cares about the past? We''ve got work to do, demons to kill, and bowls to finish. Speaking of which, another one over here!"


    The sudden shift in tone drew a few chuckles from the group, breaking the tension. Haruto shook his head with a tired smile. "You''re going to regret that when we''re out in the field tomorrow, Kaede."


    "Regret''s for people who aren''t hungry," Kaede retorted, slurping down her udon with a satisfied grin.


    Yori gave a small smile, clearly relieved that the mood had lightened. "Well, regardless of our pasts, we''re all here now. That''s what matters."


    "Yeah, yeah," I muttered, waving him off as I slammed my bowl down triumphantly. "Eighteen bowls. That''s a personal best."


    Arata rolled her eyes. "Congratulations, champion. I''m sure you''ll be remembered in the history books for your eating contests."


    "Hey," I said, pointing my chopsticks at her. "I''m building morale. You should be thanking me."


    "Building morale by bankrupting the inn?" Haruto quipped, smirking.


    Before I could retort, Itsuki stumbled back into the room, pale-faced and clutching his stomach. "I''m never eating udon again," he groaned, collapsing into a chair.


    "Lightweight," I said, smirking.


    "Shut up," he muttered, shooting me a glare.


    Before the conversation could continue, the door slid open, and the innkeeper poked his head in. "If you''re all finished eating, I''ll bring the bill."


    Everyone collectively froze.


    "...Who''s paying?" Haruto asked cautiously.


    All eyes turned to Kaede, who grinned sheepishly. "Uh... I might''ve forgotten my wallet."


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," I groaned, pinching the bridge of my nose.


    "Relax," Yori said, pulling out a small pouch of coins. "This one''s on me."


    "Rich kid to the rescue," Arata teased.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "So, what''s our next destination then?" Itsuki said, crossing his arms behind his back "Since we''re all a group, do you think we''ll get the same mission?"


    "Hm," Arata hummed while rubbing her chin "A group of eight slayers is a large group. If we do get the same mission, it will be a dangerous mission like taking on a group of demons, or reconnaissance of an unknown demon territory. If we get unlucky, we could get a mission that involves a lower moon"


    "Lower moon¡­" Kaede muttered in a low voice "We couldn''t even take on that demon back in the forest. Maybe we should all find a way to train before we embark on missions these dangerous so we can atleast survive a lower moon"


    "Speaking of," Yori said, running up to me "Me and Kanna saw you take on that big green demon back in the forest. Just the atmosphere around that guy was oppressive and those five were getting overwhelmed, but you took that guy down like nothing, How''d you do that?"


    ''Why are they so impressed after I defeated such a low-level demon?''


    "Ah" I muttered "it''s all thanks to Urokodaki-Sensei''s training"


    "Um," Kanna muttered "Who''s Urokodaki-Sensei?"


    "He''s a former Water Hashira," Kaede said while still formulating a plan for training


    "Ah, no wonder" Yori shouted, slamming his fist in his palm "Me and Kanna use Water Breathing too, but we were never able to reach that level, maybe if we had a Hashira guide us¡­"


    "Hm, maybe" I nodded "But I''ve gotta go now"


    "Huh?" Haruto muttered, "Aren''t we a group?"


    "I''m sorry guys, but I''ve gotta decline," I said shaking my head "My training is far from over, once I''ve completed my training I''ll join you guys. Besides, my Nichrin Katana is going to be delivered to my Sensei, so I''ve gotta go get it"


    ''If I''m getting one that is'' I thought looking down at my Nichrin Blade ''My path is of the fist, not the sword''


    The group fell silent, processing my words. Haruto, still looking a bit confused, crossed his arms. "So, what happens to us then? Are we just splitting up already?"


    I shook my head. "Not exactly. You all are strong¡ªwell, strong enough¡ªbut there''s still a long way to go for everyone here. Stick together, train hard, and grow as a team. By the time I come back, I want to see a group that can handle something tougher than that Hand Demon without breaking a sweat."


    Arata raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a sly grin. "And what makes you so confident you''ll even catch up with us if we grow that much? Leaving us now might make you the weakest link later, AYD."


    I smirked, leaning slightly forward. "Oh, don''t worry about me. When I come back, you''ll all be the ones trying to keep up."


    Kaede let out a bark of laughter, slamming her palm on her thigh. "Cocky, aren''t you? Fine, go run off and train. Just don''t cry when we''ve all taken down a Lower Moon without you."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," I replied, turning my attention back to Yori and Kanna. "As for you two, keep working on your Water Breathing techniques. They''ve got potential, but if you really want to improve, you''ll have to push yourselves way harder than you''ve been doing."


    Yori nodded, determination flashing in his eyes. "I''ll do that. Maybe one day, we''ll be able to reach the level you''re at."


    "You better," I said with a grin.


    Haruto, still looking a bit uneasy, finally spoke up again. "So, where are you headed, then? Back to Urokodaki-Sensei''s mountain?"


    I nodded. "That''s the plan. I need to see my training through to the end, and more importantly, I need my Nichirin sword. This one¡ª" I gestured to the blade at my side, "¡ªis just a training weapon. I can''t face real threats without my own blade."


    The room was quiet for a moment, the weight of my departure sinking in.


    "Well, don''t die," Itsuki said suddenly, breaking the silence as he crossed his arms. "We''ll need you to cover our asses when we''re up against something really nasty."


    "Oh, Mr. Shy Boy just cursed" I chuckled. "I''ll make sure to stay alive just for that."


    "Promise us one thing," Kaede said, her voice unusually serious. "When you come back, don''t hold back in a fight. We''re going to get stronger, and we want to see what you''re really capable of."


    "Deal," I said, standing up and stretching. "Until then, don''t go picking fights you can''t win. I''ll see you all soon."


    And with that, I disappeared, setting off to Urokodaki-Sensei''s mountain.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Suppp


    So I know I said there was going to be a Martial Arts MC, but I have run into a roadblock because there''s not much martial arts stuff in Demon Slayer. Before you say anything, I just prefer a Martial Artist MC over a swordsman MC, which is why I''m making him go down this route.


    Now, I have found a way to overcome this, but if worst comes to worst, I''ll just send him off to a Martial Arts World (I don''t read pure Martial Arts stuff, so it might take a while to pick a manga and completely read it) but it shouldn''t come to that.


    Trust in the process my fellas, even though I haven''t been very trustworthy with all the fanfics I''ve dropped.


    Why am I even ranting? People barely read this fanfic anyways, no one''s even seeing this.

 My name is...

    *Squeak, squeak.*


    The soft sound of rabbits scurrying caught my attention as the bushes nearby rustled with their movement. They hopped by, oblivious to my presence, while I continued my leisurely trek. My hands rested lightly on the hilt of Urokodaki-sensei''s Nichirin Blade, as I paused at the foot of Mt. Sagiri, taking in the tranquil scene before me.


    I bent down to the level of the rabbits as I extended my finger. Though cautious at first, they hesitantly hopped towards my hand and started smelling it. I smiled softly as I placed my hand on their heads, softly rubbing their fur.


    "Don''t do that again" I told them as if they could understand human language "I almost killed you"


    I pulled my hand back, rubbing it against my pants as I stood. The rabbits lost interest and hopped off, disappearing into the bush. The moment lingered in my mind, the stillness of the mountain a stark contrast to the rest of my life. Life here was simple. No battles, no expectations¡ªjust peace, for a fleeting second.


    "I got faster," I murmured to myself, feeling the familiar weight of my thoughts as I continued the trek to Urokodaki-sensei''s house. Each step I took felt a little lighter like the training was finally sinking in, piece by piece.


    "HAH HAH"


    I stopped in my tracks, my eyes narrowing as I took in the sight before me. Tanjiro was panting heavily, a wooden sword clenched tightly in his hand. His shoulders rose and fell with each labored breath, sweat dripping down his face as he steadied himself. Despite his exhaustion, there was a fierce determination burning in his eyes.


    He straightened, planting his feet firmly on the ground, gripping his blade with renewed focus. With a deep inhale, his body seemed to reset¡ªhis movements calming, his breathing steadying. The shift was almost tangible like the air itself grew denser around him.


    "Hinokami Kagura: First Form¡ªDance"


    As he swung his blade, the air seemed to ignite around him. It was as if hot, golden flames burst forth from the wooden sword, swirling in a mesmerizing dance that illuminated the clearing. The bamboo shoots stood no chance. His strike was precise, cutting through them effortlessly, with smoke emanating from the cut-down bamboo shoots.


    ''Strong,'' I thought, my mind racing as I analyzed his movements. His form was nowhere near perfect, yet his strikes were fluid and brimming with intensity. ''And fast too. Much faster than Water Breathing.''


    It wasn''t just the physical execution that struck me¡ªit was the sheer presence he commanded with every swing. The way his body moved, seamlessly in tune with the rhythm of his breathing, as if he were one with the air and flames around him.


    For a moment, I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of envy. This wasn''t just a skill born from training; it was something more¡ªa connection to something deeper, almost primal. The Hinokami Kagura wasn''t just a technique¡ªit was a legacy, alive and burning within Tanjiro.


    However, that power came at a cost. Tanjiro let out a large gasp, his sword slipping from his grip as he collapsed to his knees. His body trembled, and he hunched over, clutching his chest as if trying to relieve the pain in his aching lungs.


    ''Looks like he still can''t control that power huh?'' I thought as a sinister smile appeared on my face ''Still, looks like Muzan''s fucked. this time isn''t he?''


    "You''re determined huh" I called out from my position, erasing my smile as I started walking towards him. Tanjiro immediately lifted his head as his hand instinctively moved towards his sword, but stopped as he looked at me, a flash of recognition passing through his eyes.


    "Ah, Senpai," Tanjiro greeted me with a strained, yet determined voice, immediately forcing himself upright and bowing deeply.


    I winced as a sharp pop echoed in the air¡ªa sound unmistakably coming from his chest.


    His lungs were protesting the sudden movement, and as if on cue, Tanjiro''s legs buckled. He crumpled back to his knees, clutching his chest in pain, his breaths shallow and uneven.


    "Calm down," I said, approaching Tanjiro. Without hesitation, I flung his arm around my shoulder, steadying him as I helped him to his feet.


    "You don''t have to push yourself like this," I muttered, my voice softer this time.


    Tanjiro''s lips parted as if to reply, but before he could, a sudden rustling in the trees stole both our attention. My body tensed instinctively, my eyes darting toward the sound.


    Within a fraction of a second, Urokodaki-sensei emerged from the shadows. To anyone else, it would have seemed as though he had simply appeared out of thin air, his presence sudden and commanding. But this time...


    ''I saw it'' My eyes widened in recognition as I registered his movements. It wasn''t much, just the briefest glimpse of his movement, but it was enough to make me pause. A few weeks ago, I wouldn''t have stood a chance of noticing him.


    The rustle of his robes, the almost imperceptible shift of air as he moved¡ªit all felt more tangible, more real. It wasn''t just sight, either. I could feel his movements, or more accurately, his intent to move. It was subtle, almost invisible, but it was there.


    "Tanjiro," Urokodaki-sensei said, his gaze sharp as he took Tanjiro''s arm off my shoulders and picked him up "You need to know your limits."


    "Yo Sensei"


    Urokodaki-Sensei placed Tanjiro at his back as he turned to look at me. Moments passed as he just stared at my face as I shifted awkwardly. Then, without warning, he pulled me into a firm, almost overwhelming hug. I jolted at the sudden gesture, my body instinctively tensing.


    "Welcome back," Urokodaki-sensei said softly, his voice betraying the faintest waver. I hesitated for a moment before awkwardly patting his back, unsure of how to respond. On his back, Tanjiro let out a small smile as he saw this scene.


    Urokodaki-Sensei then pulled back as he got up and motioned for me to follow him. I remained silent and trailed behind him my thoughts swirling. ''When was the last time someone had hugged me like that? When was the last time anyone had shown me this kind of care?''


    ...


    "...And that was that"


    I then took a breath as I finished explaining what happened in the final selections. Urokodaki-Sensei sat down as he listened attentively, not moving a muscle. Tanjiro sat next to Sensei, listening as he nodded at several parts of the story.


    "Um..." Tanjiro began, rubbing the back of his neck with a sheepish chuckle. "I get that the Hand Demon killed a lot of Urokodaki-Sensei''s students but... did you really have to curse it out so much?"


    I let out a small laugh, shaking my head as I addressed Tanjiro. "We''re different, "You''re kind, Tanjiro. You see the good in everyone, no matter how hideous they might be and you forgive them. Me? I can''t. I only see the bad in someone, no matter how good they may seem."


    I paused, choosing my words carefully. "I get it¡ªmost demons are just victims of Muzan Kibutsuji who preyed on when them when they were at the lowest point of their life with no escape, but a tragic backstory doesn''t erase the lives they''ve taken or the innocent people they''ve destroyed."


    "I see..."


    Tanjiro''s face fell slightly, his fingers fidgeting with the hem of his haori as if searching for reassurance in the fabric. He kept his gaze downcast, his usual resolve wavering just a little. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but soften my tone, letting my features relax as I offered him a gentle smile.


    "You have a rare quality, Tanjiro," I began, my voice quiet but steady. "You have the ability to forgive someone, no matter how cruel they are, no matter how much they''ve done. It''s not something everyone can do. Most people¡ªme included¡ªwould rather hold on to anger or grief than try to understand someone who''s caused us pain."


    I paused, searching his eyes as they slowly rose to meet mine. "It''s not a bad thing, having empathy for others. In fact, it''s one of your greatest strengths. You see the humanity in even the most twisted souls, and that''s something not many can claim. It''s what makes you... you."


    For a moment, I let that sink in before continuing, my expression growing more serious. "But, Tanjiro, you need to understand something important. While empathy is a strength, it can also be a weakness if you''re not careful. Not everyone deserves your forgiveness. Not everyone will respect your kindness. There are demons¡ªand humans¡ªwho will take advantage of it, who''ll use it against you if you let them."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    I placed a hand on his shoulder, anchoring him with the weight of my words. "So don''t lose that part of yourself, Tanjiro. Hold on to it. Cherish it. But don''t let it blind you to the reality of the world we live in. There''s kindness out there, yes, but there''s also cruelty. Balance your empathy with caution, and you''ll be stronger than any blade could ever make you."


    Tanjiro held his head, as he closed his eyes in contemplation. I let out an amused huff as I watched him analyze all the words I said. Taking pity on him so his brain didn''t overwork itself, I shortened everything I told him to one sentence.


    "Don''t mistake kindness for naivety"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "So you''re giving speeches now?" Urokodaki-Sensei said as he stood in front of me. the moon hung high in the sky as large gusts of winds blew past us. Tanjiro was fast asleep along with Nezuko who hadn''t woken up for a while.


    "I''m surprised too," I admitted, recalling the words I had spoken earlier. "I didn''t know I had it in me to deliver something so... motivational." I then grinned as I turned to Urokodaki-Sensei "Think I should quit and become a motivational speaker instead?"


    "Hmph," Urokodaki-sensei let out a quiet snort, his arms crossing over his chest. "Don''t let one heartfelt speech go to your head, brat. Besides, your talents would be wasted on that. Your body and mind were made for fighting, not grandstanding."


    "Relax," I said waving him off as I looked at the moon "The whole reason I became a Demon Slayer was so I could become stronger, I''m not going to run off and join some band or something"


    "Sounds to me like you already have," Urokodaki-sensei countered with a huff, his sharp eyes watching me carefully. "That group of Slayers from the Final Selection¡ªyou''ve already made yourself a part of them, haven''t you?"


    "I don''t know," I admitted, shaking my head. "Truth be told, I''m terrible at social interactions. I grew up... distant, without friends or the warmth of a family. You, Tanjiro, and Nezuko are the closest things I''ve ever had to that."


    Urokodaki-sensei''s expression softened, his stern demeanor shifting just slightly as he placed a firm hand on my shoulder. "That explains it," he said, his voice quieter now. "I''ve noticed how quickly you grow attached to people. While that might seem like a good thing, it''s not always a strength. In our line of work, attachment can be a curse."


    I frowned, but I let him continue.


    "Demon Slayers die often," he said bluntly, though there was no malice in his tone. "It''s a harsh truth, but you need to hear it. Forming bonds too quickly in a profession this dangerous will only destroy you mentally when those bonds are inevitably severed. You need to prepare yourself for that reality."


    "I..." My voice faltered as I stared at the ground, unsure how to continue. I shifted my shoulders slightly, just enough to shrug Urokodaki-sensei''s hands off them. "I don''t know what to do in this regard, Sensei." I clenched my fists tightly, the weight of his words pressing down on me. "I can''t stop forming these bonds. I don''t think I even want to."


    "I didn''t say you needed to stop forming bonds," he said evenly, his voice steady but gentler than before. "What I''m saying is that you need to understand the cost of those bonds. Every person you care about, every connection you make¡ªthey will become weights you carry. And when you lose them, because in this world, loss is inevitable, those weights will try to crush you."


    I bit the inside of my cheek, the truth of his words slicing through me like a blade. "So what am I supposed to do? Pretend I don''t care? Push people away?" I shook my head. "That''s not me, Sensei. It never will be."


    "Good," he said simply, surprising me.


    "It shouldn''t be you," he continued. "Pushing people away isn''t strength. It''s cowardice. But you need to strike a balance. You can care for people, form bonds and even love them. But you must also learn to carry their loss when the time comes without letting it destroy you. That is the burden of the strong."


    The wind blew again, colder this time, biting at my skin. I shivered but stood my ground.


    "Carry their loss¡­" I murmured, testing the words on my tongue. They felt heavy, yet oddly right.


    Urokodaki-sensei nodded. "You have a kind heart, even if you don''t believe it yourself. That kindness is your strength. Just be sure it doesn''t become your weakness."


    I exhaled slowly, the tension in my chest easing just a fraction. "I''ll try," I said, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "That''s all you can do," he replied, turning away. "Now, get some rest AYD. I''ve found someone willing to teach you Martial Arts. Tomorrow, I''m taking you to someone who can help you train your body better than I can."


    "Aoyama Yuito Daichi"


    Urokodaki-Sensei passed as he turned towards me.


    "What?"


    "My name," I explained, meeting his gaze. "It''s Aoyama Yuito Daichi. AYD is just the first three letters of my name."


    Urokodaki-sensei stood silently for a moment, processing the words. Then, without another word, he gave a small, almost imperceptible nod before turning back toward the house.


    "Good to know," he said simply, his voice carrying softly over his shoulder.


    As he walked away, I felt a strange sense of relief. For the first time in what felt like ages, someone knew my full name¡ªa name I had long felt disconnected from. A name I was beginning to reclaim.


    I looked up at the moon, letting its silver light bathe my face. Tomorrow was a new day, with new challenges and new faces. And this time, I''d face them not just as "AYD," but as Aoyama Yuito Daichi.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Urokodaki-sensei woke me up painfully early this morning, his voice cutting through the haze of sleep like a blade. He stood in the doorway, arms crossed, his face as unreadable as ever. "Your Kasugai crow has the location of your new trainer," he said, his tone firm. "Follow it. Don''t waste any time."


    I groaned internally, trying to rub the sleep from my eyes as I swung my legs out of bed. Mornings with him were always like this¡ªabrupt and unrelenting. No pleasantries, no warm goodbyes. Just orders. I shuffled around the room, grabbing my things, still half-asleep but moving as fast as I could.


    As I hoisted my bag over my shoulder, he added, almost casually but with a weight that hit me hard, "Your sword will meet you there. I''ll be there too¡ªto see the color of your Nichirin blade."


    "Wouldn''t expect anything less from you, Sensei."


    He didn''t respond, just gave a small nod before turning away. That was all I needed to know it was time to go.


    As I stepped out the door, Kasai, my Kasugai crow, flapped down from a tree and let out a sharp squawk before taking off into the pale morning sky. I followed him, the crisp air biting at my face, the weight of my bag heavy on my shoulder. The world was still quiet, the faint glow of dawn spilling over the horizon.


    I didn''t have time to think about where I was headed or who I''d meet. All I knew was that this was just another step forward, another test, and I couldn''t afford to fall short. Not now.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Caw Caw, we''re arrived, we''ve arrived, CAWW"


    Kasai, my Kasugai crow squawked from above prompting me to stop. I put my hands on my knees as I panted for breath. A while later I wiped off the sweat from my forehead as I looked back up to see a giant brown hut.


    "Not too shabby" I muttered, tracing the huge estate "Not shabby at all"


    I brushed off the dirt and leaves clinging to my clothes, adjusting my bag as I stood tall. First impressions mattered, after all. With a deep breath, I stepped forward, lifting my hand to knock on the thick wooden door.


    *creakk*


    Only for the door to open on it''s own.


    "...Huh." I blinked, lowering my hand as the door swung inward, revealing a dimly lit entryway. A gust of cool air slipped out, carrying the faint scent of cedar and incense.


    Kasai flapped his wings noisily above me, but for once, I paid him no mind. I hesitated for just a moment before stepping through the open gate, the wooden floorboards creaking under my weight.


    The door closed softly behind me as if the house itself had decided I was meant to enter.


    I looked around the estate, taking in its simplicity. The path leading further in was lined with smooth white stones, crunching softly underfoot as I moved. To the side, a small pond reflected the soft glow of the morning light, its surface dotted with water lilies swaying gently. The walls bore Buddhist scriptures etched in intricate patterns, while statues of deities sat solemnly in quiet corners, their gazes serene yet commanding.


    "Interesting," I murmured, my voice barely audible over the faint rustle of the wind. My eyes swept over the estate again. "Looks like a typical martial artist''s place, doesn''t it?"


    "I agree."


    The deep, resonant voice came from nowhere and everywhere all at once. Before I could process it, a crushing pressure slammed into me, forcing me down to my knees.


    "Urgh!" I gasped as my hands shot to the ground, trembling under the sudden weight pressing down on me. My breath hitched as I fought the instinct to panic. My balance wavered, but I steadied myself, muscles tensing against the overwhelming force.


    ''This pressure''s intense'' I thought as I slowly let out breaths of air, dissipating the pressure ''But this is nothing compared to the immense Reiatsu I faced before''


    I exhaled sharply, channeling my focus to dissipate the crushing aura. Slowly, inch by inch, the weight lifted enough for me to raise my head.


    "Impressive," the voice rumbled again, this time accompanied by the faint sound of approaching footsteps.


    I turned my head toward the sound, and there he stood¡ªa towering figure, his sheer presence almost as overwhelming as the pressure I had just endured.


    This man loomed above me like a mountain brought to life. His height alone was striking, easily dwarfing me, but it was the quiet intensity he exuded that stole my breath. His broad shoulders seemed to carry the weight of the world itself, and his muscular frame, covered in the black and white uniform of the Demon Slayer Corps, radiated power. Beads hung loosely around his neck, clinking softly as he moved, and his scarred hands gripped a large, studded metal flail and axe that seemed almost comically large¡ªuntil you realized they suited him perfectly.


    But what caught me off guard the most were his eyes¡ªclouded and unseeing, yet filled with wisdom and calm that made it clear he saw far beyond what any of us could. His expression was serene, almost reverent, as if every breath he took was a prayer in itself.


    "You have strong resolve," He said, his voice soft yet carrying the weight of a bell tolling in the distance. "But strength alone will not be enough."


    "I am the Stone Hashira, Gyomei Himejima," he declared, his voice deep and deliberate, resonating like the toll of a temple bell. Each word carried a gravity that seemed to fill the space around us, making even the air feel heavier.


    "By the request of the previous Water Hashira, Sakonji Urokodaki¡ªyour teacher¡ªI shall take on the role of your mentor for the foreseeable future."


    I straightened my posture, meeting his unseeing gaze with resolve. "I won''t disappoint you," I said, the words steady despite the nervous flutter in my chest.


    Gyomei''s head tilted slightly as if he were listening not just to my voice but to the truth behind it. After a moment, he nodded solemnly. "We shall see."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Hello readers.


    Ok good news, figured out a way that does not involve traveling to another world to learn martial arts soo yippee for that.


    Demon Slayer isn''t a very strong world, traveling to another world while still not having cleared this world would make Demon Slayer a breeze to go by, so I ended up dropping that idea.


    Ight, Cya then

 Village hidden in the fog

    The soft chime of a bell echoed faintly in my ears, pulling my focus back to the task at hand.


    "Caw Caw! Fog-covered village ahead! Danger imminent! CAWW!" Kasai''s voice rang in my mind, reminding me why I was here in the first place as he flew upwards, with the bell on his neck producing a faint chime.


    I notice the edge of the cliff, stopping just before I could run off. I let out a light pant as my eyes scanned the abandoned village below, its eeriness amplified by the way the fading sunlight touched the crumbling rooftops and worn-down walls.


    "Damn," I muttered as I scanned the village "there''s seriously no one here huh?"


    "Gyomei-Sensei''s training may have made me stronger," I muttered to myself, flexing my legs as I stood at the edge of the cliff, "but I''m not jumping down like that again."


    ...


    "Nah, I ain''t no pussy"


    I leaped down regardless, landing heavily on the dry, cracked ground below. A loud thud echoed through the empty village as I grimaced, the impact sending a jolt through my body and making my backpack shake as sounds of metals being thrown against each other occurred.


    "Ah fuck I hope that didn''t break anything," I said with a grimace as I adjusted my bag. I frowned as I took a step, making a jolt of pain travel up my leg as I brought down my hand to massage the aching area.


    "Shouldn''t have jumped off..." I muttered through gritted teeth. The pain was sharp but manageable¡ªjust another reminder of how much work I still had to do to master the control Gyomei-Sensei always talked about.


    (Flashbackkk~~~)


    "Come on" I muttered under the waterfall with my legs shaking as I forced myself into another squat. The boulder on my shoulders felt heavier with every second, and the freezing water slammed into my back like it had something against me. "If I can''t do this, I''m gay"


    "You''ve got power," Gyomei''s voice from beside as he effortlessly squatted his boulder, which was at least three times larger than mine, and yet, his voice sounded calm and firm like he wasn''t even phased. "But your movements are dull, Aoyama Yuito Daichi. Strength without control is wasted."


    Hearing my full name threw me off for a moment. My foot slipped slightly on the slick stone beneath me, and the boulder wobbled on my back. "You can just call me Aoyama," I muttered, adjusting my grip and forcing myself upright again.


    As the waterfall continued to hammer my back, Gyomei stepped closer, his footsteps silent despite the weight of his massive frame and the massive boulder on his head. "Your stance is wide, Aoyama. Too wide. You''re wasting energy stabilizing yourself when it could be used to strike."


    I adjusted my feet, gritting my teeth against the strain. The boulder didn''t care about form¡ªit just cared about crushing me.


    "Ah right," I said as I remembered my question "I wanted to ask Urokodaki-Sensei about this but I kinda forgot. At the final selections, I encountered a group of Slayers that had been killing demons for around 2 years"


    "Oh?" Gyomei''s voice interested as he went back to his original spot, continuing his squats "Two years is quite a long time for Demon Slayers, they must have been exceptionally powerful I assume?"


    "Nah" I gritted my teeth as my back started going numb "They were... average, at best. I saw them fighting off a demon during the trial. Well, I say fighting, but that''s being generous, they were completely outmatched."


    "Losing to a demon in the final selections despite slaying demons for that long?" Gyomei''s voice sounded neutral "That''s unexpected. Perhaps I misjudged their strength and their talents..."


    "You didn''t" I muttered, taking in deep breaths of air as I lifted the boulder again "The demon was just ridiculously strong. it had eaten around 50 humans, had a Blood Demon Art, and been alive for a couple of dozen years"


    "Truly?" Gyomei''s voice sounded surprised as he stopped mid-squat "Perhaps I need to have a firm talk with the one in charge of scouting the demons for the Final Selections, we cannot have rookie slayers facing such powerful demons"


    "Hm" I hummed, as the weight of the boulder seemed to lessen "Though they weren''t that strong, their movements were amazing. They somehow jumped away from an attack before the demon even charged one or dodged its strikes with no problem despite that strike being way faster than them. They dodged blows that should''ve torn them apart, and it wasn''t just luck. It was like they knew what was coming before it even happened. Every step, every strike, felt... precise."


    "I understand what you wish to inquire about," Gyomei said nodding "That level of instinct and reflex comes from experience. Two years of slaying demons hone the senses to an extraordinary degree. Their sight, hearing, smell, touch¡ªeven their awareness of danger¡ªbecomes sharper than what most humans can comprehend. Such refined senses allow them to predict movements, sense killing intent, and act accordingly."


    I frowned, lowering myself into another squat, my back trembling under the strain. "That''s the difference, then. That''s why they could move like that, while I... struggled."


    "Yes, that is true," Gyomei said, his deep voice steady as always. He nodded thoughtfully, beads clinking softly as he resumed his squats. "But I must say, while their senses are indeed greater than yours, you possess something equally remarkable¡ªyour instinct."


    I glanced over at him, struggling to keep my balance under the relentless weight of the boulder. "Instinct?"


    Gyomei turned his head slightly, as though meeting my gaze despite his blindness. "Yes. Even without refined senses, you react in ways that are not born of logic or calculation but of something deeper¡ªan innate ability to perceive danger. It''s raw, unpolished, but extraordinary nonetheless."


    Before I could say anything else, a knock at the door cut through the silence, I glanced at Gyomei-sensei, who gave me a small nod, signaling that I could finally drop the boulder. With a relieved sigh, I shifted to the side, letting the massive weight roll off me.


    "Fina¡ªAgh!" I started, straightening up, only to freeze as a sharp jolt of pain shot up my spine. I immediately hunched over again, groaning. "Ugh, my back¡­"


    "Hold still, Young Aoyama," Gyomei-sensei said calmly.


    "Wh-what are y¡ªGAHK¡ª!"


    CRACK.


    The clearing echoed with the brutal snap of my spine realigning as Gyomei-sensei mercilessly straightened my posture. My mouth opened in a silent scream, but no sound came out.


    "G-gh-ghak¡­"


    "Get over it," he said simply, stepping back as if he hadn''t just folded me like an old futon.


    Still trembling, I sucked in a shaky breath and forced myself upright. Gyomei-sensei, already dried off and back in his Hashira uniform, gave me a nod of approval. Gritting my teeth, I dragged myself over to my weighted training clothes, slipping them on despite my body''s protests.


    Straightening as best as I could, I took my place beside Gyomei-sensei. He gave one last nod before stepping forward and opening the door.


    "Greetings, Stone Hashira."


    I stepped beside Gyomei-Sensei as I looked at the man. The first thing I noticed was the red Tengu mask on his face. He wore a black colored Haori with small white stripes and little stars. He carried a big bag with him, strapped on his shoulders


    "Ah greeting Stone Hashira" He bowed to Gyomei as he then turned to me "Ah, you must be Aoyama Yuito Daichi right? I''m your swordsmith Masamori Genzo and I forged your weapons. I must say, this is the first time I''ve seen a slayer train under two Hashira before, you must be really lucky"


    "Yeah" I was not listening to a thing he said, my eyes were completely glued on the bag carrying my Nichrin Sword.


    "impatient are we?'' He chuckled "Though, can''t say I''m not impatient either, I really want to see what color your Nichrin Blade is too, like a deeper shade of blue or a light shade? Maybe it''s a shade we''ve never seen before? Oh, what if it''s-"


    "Now now" Gyomei said, stopping the swordsmith mid rant "We will see in a few minutes"


    "Ah yes yes" He said scathing his neck "Sorry for that"


    "It''s fine," Gyomei assured him with a slight shake of his head. Then, he turned his gaze to the side. "Wouldn''t you agree, Urokodaki-sama?"


    "Hm" Urokodaki-Sensei didn''t say anything as h just grunt- Wait what?


    "Wha-When did you get here?" I said pointing a finger at him "I-Are you a ninja or something?"


    "I told you I''d be here to see the color of your Nichrin Sword" Urokodaki-Sensei said as he crossed his arms "And don''t point fingers at your elders, it''s rude"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Alright" Masamori said as he sat down. Currently we were in a small room with me, Gyomei-Sensei and Urokodaki-Sensei seated in a line. Masamori sat in front as he fiddled through his bag, before he finally pulled out a long black box.


    "Ah here" He said, as he opened the box. Inside the box was a black sheath and a sword wrapped in black cloth. Masamori gently lifted up the sword as he removed the cloth, which revealed a shining silver sword


    "Now, for the moment of truth" He muttered as he handed me the sword "Let''s see what colour you get"


    I slowly took the sword as I held it up. For a few moments, no change in the colour happened, but soon enough, the sword in my hand turned a shade of bright red.


    "Ooooohhh!" Masamori practically vibrated with excitement, eyes wide as he leaned in. "A red blade? That''s completely unexpected from a water breather! And such a bright shade of red too? I don''t think even the Flame Hashira has a sword this red"


    "Red?" I muttered as I turned to Urokodaki-Sensei "Is this supposed to happen?"


    "Red blades are considered valuable in the Slayer Corps," Urokodaki-Sensei said as he looked at my sword "They''re often a sign of good fortune. It''s said that the redder the colour of a Slayer''s blade is, the more powerful they become"


    ''That''s a different Red Sword you''re talking about Sensei''


    "A red blade also means you have a greater affinity for Flame Breathing. The current Flame Hashira''s blade is bright orange, so it could be possible you possess an even greater affinity for Flame Breathing than him" Gyomei-Sensei said as he clapped his hands "Of course, this is only based on the color of your sword, most of the time the color of the swords mean nothing, but if you want I can ask the Flame Hashira to teach your Flame Breathing"Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "No that''s fine" I said, carefully sheathing my sword in my new sheath "My schedule''s already packed with Martial Arts training, I''ll bother with Flame Breathing later"


    "Well I''m satisfied" Masamori said as he packed up his bag "Hehe, I can''t wait to go back and brag about the colour of your sword to the others, they''re surely going to be jealous once they find out I forged a red blade. Ah, with your permission of course Himejima-Sama and Urokodaki-Sama"


    "You may leave" They both nodded as Masamori packed up his bag, skipping away with glee.


    Just as I exhaled, a loud "CAW CAW!" startled me. My Kasugai Crow swooped into the room, flapping its wings.


    "MISSION FOR MIZUNOTO AOYAMA YUITO DAICHI, CAW CAW!"


    "Your first mission" Urokodaki-Sensei said as he stood up "I wish you luck for your mission, but I must go to train Tanjiro for now."


    "I too wish you luck, Young Aoyama"


    "Thank you" I said nodding as I turned to my crow "I won''t disappoint you"


    (Flashback end~~~)


    "CAW CAW" Kasai cried from above me "EVERYONE IN THIS VILLAGE SUDDENLY DISAPPEARED LAST NIGHT. AFTER THAT THE VILLAGE HAS BEEN SHROUDED IN FOG DURING NIGHT. INVESTIGATE THE DISSAPEARANCES CAWWWW"


    "Suddenly disappeared huh?" I muttered as I walked over to the village. It was noon at the moment, so there was no fog anywhere.


    "Fog that disappears during the day? Blood Demon Arts can''t survive sunlight, maybe the fog is some sort of Blood Demon Art?"


    I stopped as I reached the village. I scanned the entrance and the village walls as I cautiously made my way inside the village, my eyes darting from one crumbling structure to another.


    "Too worn down," I noted, running my fingers over the splintered wood of a house. "Way too worn down for just one night."


    *THUD*


    I tried to open a door, but the door fell down instead of swinging aside producing a loud noise. I frowned as I bent down to look at the door hinges.


    "Why is it so rusted" I muttered, tracing my hand along the worn-down hinges before I wiped them off on my costume "Was it like this before or did this happen overnight?"


    I got up as I gripped my Katana. I walked further into the house and stumbled upon the kitchen. There were quite a few dishes placed on the kitchen table covered with lids.


    I opened up one of the covered dishes before getting hit with a foul smell, making me cover my nose out of disgust. I looked inside, only to see worms crawling in, what I assumed to be, baked potatoes and chicken


    "it''s half cooked" I noted as I looked at the pink-green chicken closing the lid "Which means that whatever happened, happened during dinner last night. But it''s so strange, why has the food decomposed already? It should be barely rotting even after hours if it was covered with a lid"


    I turned over to the counter as I noticed several shiny utensils. I picked up one of the knives, noting its sharpness and its shine. I swung the knife which produced a *whooshing* sound.


    "This is a high-quality knife, meaning these guys are at least somewhat rich. If they have the money to buy knives this expensive, they wouldn''t have any problem replacing rusty door hinges."


    I put the knife back on the counter as I turned around and left the house. I explored the rest of the village, but except for finding rotting food and rusted appliances there was nothing more of value


    "Looks like I''ll have to wait until night then" I muttered, taking off my backpack as I opened it "Best to prepare myself for the fight till then"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "It''s time"


    I dusted my hands as I threw away the core of the apple I was eating. The sun was setting and in a few minutes, the last ray of sunlight will disappear.


    I got up as I gripped my Katana, mentally counting down the seconds till nightfall.


    360


    359


    358


    ...


    3


    2


    1


    As soon as I finished counting, the sun completely disappeared. Almost immediately, a thick fog rolled into the village, reducing my visibility to almost zero.


    Luckily I came prepared


    I brought up one of my UV lamps and turned it on. Almost immediately, the fog surrounding me disappeared as soon as the UV rays touched them clearing up a path for me.


    "So this is a Blood Demon Art huh?" I muttered as I placed the lamp down.


    I unsheathe my Katana as I walked away from the lamp. The Demon wasn''t going to attack me when I was in the presence of the lamp, so I had no choice but to lure it out by walking right into its territory.


    "Damn, I can''t see shit," I said, trying to sway away the fog by waving my hand, but it did nothing.


    Suddenly my hair stood on top as I tilted right, barely avoiding a chair being thrown at me. My body as if it possessed a mind of its own, moved and slashed the other pieces of debris being thrown at me.


    "Water Breathing: Ninth Form-Splashing Water Flow Turbulent"


    Tip-toeing on the ground, I rushed in the direction where the debris was being thrown from. Water Breathing in itself is an adaptable breathing technique, as such, it was no problem to dodge the multiple pieces of furniture being thrown at me.


    I suddenly stopped, almost crashing into one of the houses on the way. I swung my sword, lodging it into the walls of the house, as I used it to jump over the house.


    Big mistake, because now I was mid-air with no way to dodge as dozens of pieces of furniture hurled towards me.


    "Water Breathing: Sixth Form-Whirpool''


    They never stood a chance as I easily slashed apart all the incoming furniture into tiny spliners. I landed on the ground with a loud thud and looked up.


    It was for a split second, but I saw something disappear as if running away from me.


    "Water breathing: Twelth Form- Ascendant Torrent''


    I rushed forward at full speed to chase after the demon. Before my eyes could fully adjust to the demon in front, my arms had already swung to try the decapitate the fleeing demon.


    The demon ducked, avoiding my initial slash, and quickly rushed into one of the houses. I stopped myself as I turned around and stared at the house the demon hid in. I gripped my sword and swung-


    ''Water Breathing: First Form-Water Surface Slash"


    -Splitting the entire house in half. I jumped through the crumbling house as my eyes immediately zeroed in on the demon.


    ''Water Breathing: Seventh Form-Drop Ripple Thrust"


    *BOOM*


    Before either mine or the demon''s brain could comprehend the situation, my body had already unleashed the fastest move of Water Breathing, breaking the sound barrier, as it stabbed the demon in the neck in a matter of milliseconds and twisting the blade, decapitating the demon.


    I finally landed on the ground as I turned around to stare at the dead demon.


    "That was easy huh?"


    "Yeah, glad I wasn''t that guy"


    I didn''t hesitate¡ªmy sword flashed through the air, aiming for the source. But before the blade could connect, the figure dissolved into mist. My head snapped back toward the demon I had just killed¡­ but its body wasn''t disintegrating.


    "Yeesh, even I''d die if my head got cut off"


    No.


    No, no, no¡ª


    "So logically, there''s no way for a human to survive getting their head cut off is there?"


    All sound from the world disappeared as my brain registered the words the demon spoke.


    The head¡ªmotionless. The eyes¡ªlifeless. No regeneration, no twisted smirk, no mocking laughter. Just silence.


    I felt my grip on the sword tremble.


    No. No, no, no. This had to be a trick. A Blood Demon Art. Some kind of illusion.


    I staggered back, chest tightening.


    "How''d you like your first time killing a human? Mine was alright, a few tears some snot coz yknow, I never killed a human before becoming a demon. Good thing is, murder was the hard part, eating that guy up was far easier"


    I stood still as I processed the demon''s words. I stared at the body, waiting for the weight of my actions to crash down on me. My hands were steady. My breath was even. My heartbeat¡ªcalm. Too calm.


    I should feel something, shouldn''t I? Guilt. Horror. The crushing realization that I had taken a life.


    But there was nothing. No sharp pang of regret, no nausea twisting my stomach. Just a quiet, distant understanding that I had killed someone. A human. And I felt¡­ fine.


    I tried to picture their life. Their family. Someone waiting for them. Would anyone grieve them? Would anyone curse my name? What if he had a child or a wife? What would I do if they screamed at me for killing their husband?


    Still, nothing. Just the quiet acceptance that I had killed, and that was all.


    Not regret.


    Not sorrow.


    Just¡­ acknowledgment.


    The demon chuckled behind me. "Ahh, I get it. You''re still in shock. Give it a minute, and it''ll hit you like a ton of bricks."


    "Water Breathing:Fourth Form-Striking Tide"


    Before the demon could say anything, I appeared behind him, walking away as I sheathed my sword back in my hilt.


    "It''s not coming," I said.


    As soon as I spoke, the demon behind me got slashed in multiple tiny pieces, with fountains of blood spouting from his body. His arms, legs, spine, neck-all vital areas and joints had been cut in half, as the demon stumbled to the ground.


    Only, that didn''t work


    "Huh," The demon mumbled as it re-assembled its body, all the blood on the ground and his lost limbs magically floating and stitching themselves back. Finally, he held out his hand which caught his head that he put back on "That''s never happened before, you some kind of psychopath or something?"


    "Wha-"


    Before I could complete my sentence the demon burst from the ground with its hand cocked behind its head. My arms moved on their own, slicing apart the incoming demon into multiple pieces as it flew by me harmlessly.


    ''Damn it, what kinda speed is that?'' The Demon grumbled as it re-assembled itself "You a Hashira or something?"


    "Nah" I replied as I frowned looking at the demon.


    The demon stretched its newly reformed fingers, rolling its shoulders with an exaggerated sigh. "Man, this is annoying," it muttered. "I keep falling apart, and you¡ª" It pointed at me with a lazy flick of the wrist. "You don''t even flinch. That''s just weird."


    I didn''t answer, still watching, still analyzing.


    The demon loomed over me, its hulking frame blocking out the moonlight. Eight feet of pure muscle, jagged black spikes jutting from its shoulders like armor. Clawed hands flexed, each razor-sharp talon glinting menacingly.


    Its face was a twisted blend of beast and nightmare¡ªtwo massive horns curled back from its skull, and piercing red eyes gleamed with amusement. A thick red tail swept behind it, carving deep lines into the dirt with each lazy sway.


    It looked like something straight out of a story meant to scare children.


    And yet, I wasn''t scared.


    It could regenerate instantly. That meant decapitation wouldn''t work. That meant¡ª


    "You gonna keep staring or actually try to kill me?" the demon sneered.


    I exhaled slowly, tightening my grip on my sword. "Fine," I muttered. "I''ll just have to figure out what does work."


    "That''s the spirit" The demon giggled as it launched itself back at me. I prepared myself for a Water Breathing technique as the demon neared me.


    Only for me to never use it


    *Really loud fucking noise*


    "A-"


    The Demon didn''t utter a single sentence as it vanished from existence along with a majority of the fog surrounding me as I used one of my UV flashbangs. I opened my eyes as I saw the fog swirling back into the vacant space.


    "Figures" I muttered as I looked around "You were just an illusion, that''s why I couldn''t kill you. All I need to do is find your real body"


    "Like I''ll let you" The Demon reformed back as it charged at me. However this time, instead of unleashing an attack or dodging it I just stood still-


    -As the demon passed through me.


    "Can''t fool me anymore" I said, turning back to the illusion with a smirk "I felt no resistance when I cut you earlier. That''s when I realized your body''s made of the mist around me. You can''t physically harm me"


    "Heh" The Demon snorted, which then turned into a burst of full blown laughter "HEHEHEHEHE HAHAHAHAHA"


    "DON''T THINK YOU''VE WON YET YOU STUPID CHILD" The Demon roared with a furious expression on its face " I CONTROL ALL THE MIST IN THIS AREA. THIS IS MY DOMAIN"


    As soon as he finished saying that, the mist around me stilled and rushed towards me. I dropped to the ground, as a large amount of mist entered my nose and mouth, overloading my stomach and lungs


    "I''LL MAKE YOU EXPLODE LIKE A FUCKING BALLOON" The Demon giggled as it watched my body inflate "I ALWAYS WANTED TO SEE WHAT ONE LOOKED LIKE"


    "Not...today"


    I flicked my wrist, bringing out a remote with a big red button. I pressed the button, which activated all the UV lamps I placed around the area, bathing the area with UV light and disintegrating the mist around me.


    *Burp* *snort*


    I dropped down, letting out a weird mixture of a burp and a snort as I coughed out decomposing ashes from my lungs and stomach.


    "Fuck" I said mid-cough "This shit is dry as hell"


    "WHAT DID YOU DO" A voice sounded from all around me "WHAT KIND OF SORECERY IS THIS?"


    "Did you think I was just idling around the entire evening?" I said, wiping off saliva from my mouth "I covered the entire village with UV lamps just in case I was hopelessly overpowered."


    I got up and cracked my neck "The entire village''s surrounded so just tell me where your main body is, I don''t want to spend more time on this mission"


    "S-SCREW YOU, I AIN''T TELLING YOU SHIT"


    "That''s fine" I muttered, walking up to a group of houses in front of me "You''re hidden in one of these houses to protect yourself from the light aren''t you?"


    "Water Breathing: First Form- Water Surface Slash"


    In one swing, I struck down all the houses in front of me.


    "Then, I''ll just destroy them all"


    "W-WAIT NO"


    "Water Breathing: Thirteenth Form- Ascendant Torrent"


    I moved at immense speeds as I swung my blade, destroying multiple rows of houses in instants and making a huge cloud of smoke rise up into the air.


    I stopped as I heard movement. My eyes immediately darted behind me, where I saw a small demon hide itself with a broken piece of wood against the light.


    I blinked as I compared the demon in front of me. The demon in the illusion was jacked, it could put bodybuilders to shame, and it was so tall I had to crank my neck up to see it''s head with humongous horns and extremely sharp claws


    Compared to that, this thing was barely 3 feet tall, extremely malnourished and his horns were barely sprouting from his head.


    "Did you fucking catfish me?"


    "You would make a good demon" It mumbled, digging itself deeper into the broken piece of wood. I said nothing as I walked over, and simply removed the broken piece of wood as the light disintegrated the demon instantly.


    As soon as the demon died, the surroundings changed as the fog receeded. I could clearly see the destruction of the village I had caused.


    I immediately darted back to the spot where I was before. When I arrived, I looked around to spot a dead body.


    My eyes finally landed on one. Cleanly decapitated.


    "I really did kill a human..." I muttered as I sheathe my Katana "And yet, I feel nothing"


    I looked up at the sky, noticing the moon had barely moved. The overall battle didn''t take more than a few minutes.


    "Mission complete"


    And yet, I felt no happiness for completing my mission.

 Maternity(1)

    *tap*


    *THUD*


    I sprinted to the point I heard the sound as I immediately slashed downwards, but failed to hit anything.


    "You may take off your blindfold"


    I nodded, as I took off my blindfold. I squinted my eyes a bit as bright sunlight assaulted my eyes. Right now, Himejima-Sensei was training my sense of hearing by instructing his crow to land on certain spots.


    Once the crow landed, I was supposed to be able to hear it, and then immediately dash toward it and try to slash with my wooden blade. So far though, I haven''t been able to hit it once.


    "You have improved since the last week young Aoyama," Himejima-Sensei said as the crow flew back on his head "However, you still have much to learn. Once your sense of sound reaches an acceptable level, you will be able to react to demons with ease"


    "Thanks"'' I said as I wiped off the sweat from my face with a towel.


    I was getting better. Faster. My reflexes were sharpening, and I could hear things I never would have noticed before¡ªleaves shifting in the wind, the slow breaths of my teacher, the distant chirping of birds. But even with all that progress, there was something I couldn''t bring myself to do.


    I never told Himejima-Sensei.


    I never told him that, during my last mission, I had killed a human.


    I gripped the flask tighter, staring down at my reflection in the water.


    How would he react if he knew? Would he be disappointed? Would he call me a failure, unworthy of the sword I carried?


    No. That wasn''t what held me back.


    What truly unsettled me¡ªwhat I could barely admit to myself¡ªwas the fact that I felt nothing about it.


    I had cut down a man as easily as I would a demon. No hesitation, no regret. And even now, standing here in the sunlight, training like normal, I still couldn''t bring myself to care.


    I took a deep breath, forcing the thought away as I turned back toward Himejima-Sensei.


    "Shall we continue?" I asked, keeping my tone neutral.


    Himejima-Sensei nodded. "Yes. Again."


    I tied the blindfold back over my eyes, blocking out the world once more.


    If I just keep training... maybe I won''t have to think about it at all.


    Before the training could begin, I heard the flapping of my crow. I pulled my blindfolds off as I turned to the sky where my crow began to descend. I held my hand out as the crow perched on it.


    "CAW CAW, MISSION FOR MIZUNOTO AOYAMA YUITO DAICHI, A GROUP OF DEMON SLAYERS DISAPPEARED NEAR MT. RUJIKASA, INVESTIGATE, INVESTIGATE, CAWWW CAWWW"


    Kasai''s shrill voice echoed through the training grounds, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "Wait, multiple Demon Slayers? Not civilians?" I frowned, looking up at my Kasugai crow. A demon strong enough to take out an entire squad of trained slayers wasn''t something to take lightly. So why the hell was a mission like this being handed to a Mizunoto like me?


    "Maybe they made a mistake," I muttered, scratching my head. "I''m just a rookie, low-ranked Slayer. Shouldn''t this be handed to someone stronger?"


    Gyomei clasped his hands together with a soft clack of his prayer beads. "Do not let your rank dictate your strength, young Aoyama," he said calmly. "Your abilities already rival those of a Kinoe-ranked Slayer¡ªa rank just below the Hashira."


    I stiffened at that. That strong? As far as I knew, only one person had ever climbed the ranks this fast¡ªMuichiro. And that was because he was a descendant of Kokushibou.


    Gyomei continued, his voice unwavering. "These missions will provide you with experience and growth. The more you complete, the faster you will rise. Perhaps Ubuyashiki-sama himself sees potential in you¡ªhe may be preparing you to take your place among the Hashira."


    I blinked. "What?" My voice came out louder than I intended, laced with disbelief. "They expect me to become a Hashira that quickly? It hasn''t even been two weeks since I passed Final Selection!"


    "It is an unprecedented feat," Gyomei admitted, his tone as calm as ever. "But after witnessing your progress firsthand, I can say with certainty¡ªyou are capable of accomplishing it."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    *swish*


    Unlike the previous times when I would produce a loud boom on immediate stops, this time I barely produced a sound on stopping despite being much faster, barely making a small gust of wind.


    "So" I muttered, looking up at the mountain "There''s the village huh?"


    I immediately disappeared in a gust of wind, appearing near the mountain in just half a minute. The village sat in the shadow of Mt. Rujikasa, bathed in the last streaks of dying sunlight. As I walked through the streets, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    At first glance, everything looked normal¡ªvendors packing up their stalls, villagers heading home, and the faint smell of burning wood drifting through the air.


    But no one spoke. No laughter, no idle chatter, no children running through the streets.


    Instead, the people moved hurriedly, yet lifelessly, their hollow eyes darting around as they locked their doors and gathered their things. Their movements were too mechanical, too forced¡ªlike they were trying to act normal but had long forgotten what normal even felt like.


    I slowed my steps, stopping at a stall where an old man was stuffing dried herbs into a sack with shaking hands. "Hey," I said, keeping my voice steady. "Why is everyone in such a hurry?"


    He didn''t even look at me, just kept packing. "You new here?"


    "Yeah."


    The old man exhaled sharply, glancing up for only a second before looking away. "Then leave. Now. Before nightfall."


    I frowned. "Why?"


    "The children," he muttered under his breath, still moving his hands as if he were trying to ignore the conversation. "They keep disappearing."


    That made me pause. "Disappearing?"


    "One by one," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "No screams. No signs of struggle. One night they''re there, the next¡ªgone. No one ever hears them leave. No one even remembers when they''re gone."


    "Slow do-oof"


    The old man didn''t pay any attention to whatever I wanted to say, rushing past me and smacking me with his bag of herbs instead. He didn''t even bother turning back to check on me.


    "Well," I said nursing my arm "This just got a lot more interesting"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "That does it"


    I muttered under my breath, brushing the dust off my haori as I straightened up. The entire village was bathed in the pale glow of the unlit UV lamps I''d set up¡ªrooftops, alleys, the main square¡ªevery possible blind spot covered. No shadows deep enough to hide in.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    And yet¡­


    I exhaled sharply, my breath visible in the cool night air. "It''s been a few minutes already, and still no sign of demonic activity."


    I hated when demons were patient.


    I jumped off the roof of the house landing unharmed on the ground with an elegant stride, somehow producing absolutely no sound, my movement fluid, controlled¡ªtoo refined for a human.


    I rolled my shoulders, scanning the empty street, the silence weighing heavier with each passing second.


    "...I don''t like it when demons start getting all strategic and shit," I muttered, my fingers twitching slightly at my side. "Can''t you just be stupid and attack already?"


    And then, I heard it.


    A voice.


    Soft. Melodic. Almost¡­ hypnotic.


    A lullaby.


    "Fina..lly?"


    My eyes grew heavy as I heard the voice, wrapping around me like a warm blanket.My eyelids grew heavy, my breathing slowed, my grip on my blade loosened. My steps faltered as I fell down on the ground.


    "NO"


    I quickly draw out my Katana, using it to slash my hand to make a cut. The pain immediately lifted me from my drowsiness as I got up from the ground with wide eyes and a gasp. The song wasn''t just a sound¡ªit was sinking into my mind, pulling me under.


    *thunk*


    I immediately turn around as I hear the sound of doors sliding open.


    "What?"


    One by one, children stepped out into the cold night air, somehow having opened the doors despite the tight locks placed on them. Their eyes were closed. Their faces were blank and their eyes were closed. They walked in slow, measured steps¡ªlike puppets being led by invisible strings.


    "Wake up kid" I yelled at one of the kids walking up to them and placed my hand on their shoulders. I violently shook the child, but he shrugged it off.


    Nothing.


    He kept walking, his expression peaceful, his breathing steady. Slowly, more and more children began to exit their houses. all moving in the same direction, and no one else stirred. No parents calling after them. No villagers running outside.


    "Ah," I said as I remembered the drowsiness from before "They''re asleep. No wonder they didn''t know what happened during the night."


    "Still" I muttered, looking at the line of the children "Where are they going?"


    All the children kept walking out of the village. Whatever was controlling them, was far deeper in the forest.


    "I don''t have any UV lamps outside of the village," I said as I frowned "Should I wait for tomorrow?"


    It didn''t even take a moment for me to decide on my next course of action. Waiting till tomorrow was a no-go, I wasn''t going to let these children suffer at the hands of the demon just because I was too scared to confront it.


    "I''m going to have to go in..."


    I tightly clutched my Katana as I drew in a deep breath. The air on top of the mountain was thin, but for some reason, I had a certain affinity with mountains. I arrived in this world on a mountain, trained on a mountain, met Kazuhiro Kyoujuro on a mountain, passed the Slayer Exams on a mountain, and my last mission was on a mountain-well a cliff really but it was close enough.


    And now, another mission, on yet another mountain. The altitude didn''t bother me anymore. If anything, it felt like home. That''s why I had no problem breathing this high up in the air.


    "But first," I said, glancing down at my bleeding arm while jumping from tree to tree. "I''ll have to cover this so the demon doesn''t smell my blood out"


    It wasn''t that hard. Just a medical stim, and some Wisteria spray on my arm should keep the smell of blood away.


    "Right then" I muttered, seeing a large mansion in the middle of the forest on the complete opposite side of the mountain, extremely far away from my current location.


    "Water Breathing: Twelfth Form-Ascendant Torrent"


    And yet, it barely took me more than 5 minutes to reach the mansion. You may ask why I unnecessarily wasted a breathing technique and tired myself out to just reach the mansion quicker.


    I can''t let the children get here first.


    "This is...weird"


    I narrowed my eyes at the massive mansion before me, its towering frame almost blending into the darkness. Everything about it should have screamed "demon''s lair"¡ªbloodstained walls, the stench of rotting flesh, an overwhelming aura of dread pressing down on my senses.


    But this?


    "Fuck" I said, running my hand through my hair, as I looked at the hundreds of drawings covering the walls of the mansion "This is worse than I thought."


    This was children''s graffiti.


    Messy crayon scribbles stretched across the wooden panels¡ªstick figures holding hands, animals with lopsided faces, suns with way too many rays. Some drawings were crude, barely recognizable shapes, while others were oddly detailed. A giant smiling face, its round eyes drawn in thick, black circles.


    "How many..." I muttered, anger overtaking my logical mind "How many children have been here..."


    "Close your eyes, don''t make a sound, or you''ll be lost where none are found..."


    I stilled as I listened to the melodic sound coming out of the mansion along with the laughter of children.


    A chill ran down my spine. The voice was soft, almost motherly, wrapping around the eerie silence like a blanket. But there was something... off. Something wrong. The melody lingered too long on certain notes, stretching them just enough to unsettle me.


    The laughter of children followed, distant yet everywhere at once. It wasn''t the joyful kind¡ªthe kind you''d hear at a festival or during a game of tag. No, it was hollow. Empty. A sound that belonged to children who didn''t know they were supposed to be afraid.


    I stepped forward, careful not to make a sound as I approached the entrance. The massive doors, slightly ajar, revealed nothing but pitch-black darkness inside. The drawings continued along the walls, getting denser as they neared the entrance. I traced my fingers over one¡ªsmall handprints, layered over and over again, pressed into the wood as if countless tiny hands had desperately tried to push their way out.


    Then, a small, shuffling noise.


    I turned my head just in time to see a child step out from the shadows of the doorway. A little girl, no older than five. Barefoot, dressed in a thin, white nightgown. Her head tilted slightly to the side, dark hair hanging in front of her face.


    She was humming the lullaby.


    I took a slow step forward. "Hey, kid¡ª"


    Her head snapped up and I could see her eyes were red.


    A low, guttural growl escaped her lips, something far too unnatural for a child. Before I could fully process it, she lunged, her tiny hands stretched toward my throat. Instinct kicked in¡ªI unsheathed my blade in a flash, ready to strike.


    But I hesitated as I looked at the demon coming at me.


    ''It''s just a kid''


    "Tch," I clicked my tongue, shifting my stance. As she came within reach, I twisted my body, sidestepping her lunge, and brought the hilt of my sword down against the back of her head. A dull thud. Her body went limp as she crumpled onto the ground, unconscious.


    I let out a slow breath, lowering my blade as I turned back to the dark gates. I stepped forward, this time not bothered whether I was quiet or not. I approached the doors as I lifted one of my legs-


    *BOOM*


    -And knocked the towering gates off their hinges sending it inwards.


    The wooden doors crashed against the floor with a thunderous boom, dust curling into the air like phantom wisps. The eerie lullaby that had been humming through the mansion ceased.


    I stepped inside and my gaze fell on a small young woman. She wore pure white robes, somehow untouched by dust or blood. Long, flowing black hair cascaded over her shoulders, pooling around her like ink. In her arms, she cradled a sleeping or worse-dead child in her arms.


    "Ara?" The demoness giggled as she lifted her head and tucked away some of her hair, looking straight into my black eyes. "The Slayers before you were much stealthier, are you just reckless or that confident in your power?"


    I wasn''t the type to let demons get under my skin, especially with pathetic provocation like this.


    But she already had.


    The moment that child lunged at me, her tiny hands curled into claws, her red eyes devoid of anything human¡ªI had already lost my patience.


    My grip on my sword tightened, and my jaw clenched so hard it ached. The heat of a thousand suns was nowhere near the anger I was feeling right now. It burned hotter, deeper¡ªan inferno raging in my veins, clawing at my chest like it was trying to escape. My breathing was slow and controlled, but inside? I was already past my boiling point.


    The girl I knocked unconscious¡ªshe wasn''t a demon by choice. She was stolen from her life, ripped from the warmth of her family, twisted into something unrecognizable. And this thing in front of me? This monster cradling another child in her arms like some sick parody of a mother?


    She was the reason.


    She was the reason this village was drowning in grief. The reason those doors had unlocked in the dead of night. The reason parents woke up to empty cribs, to cold beds, to silence where laughter used to be.


    The mansion seemed to breathe, the wooden walls groaning as if they knew what was coming. My grip on my sword tightened, my heartbeat slow and steady despite the fire raging inside me.


    Her lips parted in a sultry giggle, her head tilting as she studied me like a particularly amusing toy. "You''re trembling," she murmured, carefully placing the child down before rising to her full height. Her pristine white robes clung to her frame, shifting with her movements as her breasts, each one bigger than my head jiggled with each movement.


    Then, with a wink, she blew a kiss. "Is it fear?"


    A sharp exhale left my lips.


    "Water Breathing: First Form-Water Surface Slash"


    The mansion around me shuddered, the air itself splitting apart with a deafening crack as I lunged. The sound barrier shattered, an explosive burst of wind followed in my wake. My muscles screamed in protest, but I didn''t care. My blade carved through the space between us, slicing clean through the demon''s neck in a single stroke.


    I stopped behind her, my sudden movement making a disastrous tide of wind as it slammed into the wall in front of me, bending the gigantic mansion itself. I sheathed my blade, noticing a single chip on it


    "Ufufufu" The abrupt laughter halted my movement as I looked behind me, the demoness completely fine as she rested her head on her hand, her neck intact as if I never even touched it "I suppose your confidence isn''t for nothing, perhaps you''re one of those Hashira?"


    My frown deepened as I studied her, my mind racing to piece together what had just happened. My blade had made contact. I felt it cleave through her neck. So how¡ª


    Then I noticed it.


    The mansion.


    The walls I had warped with my attack were fine. The tilted floors were perfectly level again. As if the damage had never existed.


    I turned sharply, scanning the space behind me. The dented wall I had smashed with my attack stood untouched, pristine.


    "You''re quite observant," she hummed, wrapping her arms around herself with a pleased sigh. "Perhaps you won''t be as boring as the last group. Because Mommy¡ª" her smile widened, voice thick with glee "¡ªreally needs to have some fun. And you..."


    Her crimson eyes gleamed.


    "You look like fun~"


    "Fuck off" I said frowning as I pointed my blade at her, my mind too angry to be bothered by lust,"I don''t know what your ability is," I said, voice low, steady. "And I don''t care." My grip tightened. "You''ll die right here, right now."


    She giggled, tilting her head. "Ara? Playing hard to get?" She pressed a hand to her cheek, grinning. "Very well then~ Let''s see how strong your resolve¡ª"


    "You talk too much."


    I was already moving.


    Before she could finish, my blade flashed, cleaving through her neck a second time.


    And this time, I wasn''t stopping until she stayed dead.

 Maternity(2)

    "Very well then," The demon said as she put her head back on "Blood Demon Art: Sighs of a mother"


    A deafening pressure slammed into me like an invisible tidal wave. It coursed through every nerve, vibrating my bones as my vision blurred. I stumbled, a sharp pain shooting through my head as I dropped to my knees, vomiting the remains of my last meal. I attempted to stand up but the Endolymph in my ear was displaced after the last attack


    "Wha¡ª?" I gasped, blood splattering from my lips as my internal organs screamed in agony. My chest burned, my lungs refusing to draw in air. My heart which had stopped for an entire 3 seconds finally started beating weakly forcing life back into my body.


    *Thump*


    An emotion I wasn''t able to identify stirred in my chest making me grasp my chest tightly as I greedily gasped in fear. The emotion even when drowned out by my adrenaline, oddly felt like...


    ''Fear? No, this isn''t fear, what is this feeling?''


    I stumbled, barely catching myself on one knee, my vision swimming. Before my mind could process what happened, my instincts screamed at me as my body forced itself up as if it had its own mind¡ªjust before the floor beneath me erupted into an explosion of splinters and debris.


    "What the hell...?" I muttered, breathless, my body trembling from the aftershock. Every second felt like a razor-thin line between survival and death. I closed my eyes as I focused on my thoughts


    ''Think Aoyama, what was that? and why did it do so much damage? It got through my defenses, assaulted my internal organs, and got me off-balance.''


    ''Wait, balance?''


    The Endolymph is a fluid in the inner area of the ear that is responsible for the balance of the body. Sometimes you can displace these fluids, like when you spin around too quickly which could lead to a loss of balance.


    Then those invisible vibrations that could somehow enter my body despite me blocking them, severely damaging my internal organs and upsetting the balance in my body, coupled with the knowledge I had about the demon''s lullabies.


    "Sound waves?"


    "Oh? You''re more intelligent than you look child" the demoness purred as she licked her lips "You almost make me want to keep you alive... just for myself."


    "So what?" I scoffed, trying to stall for time while my body slowly regained control. "You gonna let me go?"


    Even though I meant that as a joke, I felt my chest tighten in discomfort as the feeling in my chest amplified. Unconsciously, a tear slipped through my eye.


    "Mmm, perhaps you didn''t hear me before," she said, her hands raising toward me. "I said almost."


    My body moved on its own¡ªinstinct taking over and leaping high into the air¡ªjust before the floor beneath me erupted into a storm of splinters. Without thinking, I drove my sword into the ceiling, hanging from it to avoid falling into the trap below.


    *Thump*


    A moment later, the floor magically repaired itself as I twisted my sword falling back on the ground. The weird feeling in my gut tried to burst out once again, sending a weird sense of happiness through my body.


    "Seriously?" I muttered as the repaired floor confirmed my hypothesis "Not only does she have invisible unblockable attacks, but she''s fused with the mansion itself? No wonder she didn''t die, her real neck must be hidden somewhere here"


    "What?" The demoness blinked in surprise, a brief flicker of panic flashing across her face before she quickly composed herself. Her smug smile returned, but I''d already caught the slip.


    "What a clever boy," she cooed, masking her unease. "I see... perhaps this isn''t the first time you''ve faced a demon like me and the fact that you''re alive to tell the tale...you killed it didn''t you?"


    "Troublesome" I muttered ignoring her and holding up my sword, trying to think of a plan "Sound waves are invisible, the only way I can react to them is by relying on my unnatural instincts and forcing my body to go past the speed of sound."


    ''But I can only move faster than sound using the 12th form of Water Breathing'' I inhaled as I dashed at the demoness ''Using the twelfth form will leave me vulnerable for half a second, more than enough time for me to get attacked by sound''


    ''Then there''s this mansion'' I sighed in frustration as she raised her hand ''It''s huge, I have no idea where her neck is either''


    *Thump*


    And yet, despite the unfavorable odds, an odd feeling in my chest only grew stronger bringing more happiness. It was as if the more hopeless the situation became, the more joy I received.


    "It''s useless" The demoness scowled as the floor below me suddenly shifted, throwing me off into a nearby wall. I slammed against it, feeling the impact rattle my bones,


    "Alright" I growled through my clenched teeth as I tightly gripped my sword, the wooden handle on it creaking from the force I applied as I raised my sword "I''m out of patience now"


    "Water Breathing: First Form- Water Surface Slash"


    The blade roared to life, a torrent of concentrated power erupting from the tip as I unleashed a massive horizontal slash. The demoness barely had time to register the attack before the strike cleaved through her torso, splitting her clean in half. The slash didn''t stop there¡ªit surged forward, carving through the mansion''s walls behind her, ripping the structure apart and collapsing an entire section of it in an explosion of splinters and dust.


    I exhaled slowly, smoke rising from the friction on my blade.


    ''Instead of all that complicated thinking, I''m just going to cut down the entire mansion''


    *Thump*


    "Argh" The demoness groaned in pain from a body part of her being cut down, as she slammed both her hands into the ground, fixing the broken-down walls "You dare?"


    On command, the entire mansion began to writhe like a living creature. The floor beneath me twisted and buckled as walls shifted violently, reshaping the layout in seconds. Rooms folded into each other, corridors stretched and warped, and doors vanished, replaced by fleshy, pulsating outlets.


    *Thump* *Thump*


    "A knock-off Infinity castle eh?" I should have been scared, but instead, a grin made its way up my face as my heart started beating faster. "Hehehehe, AMAZING, SHOW ME MORE"


    "Gweh"


    "Huh?"


    I turned around to spot the source of the sound I saw large mouths sprouting from the walls, jagged teeth lining their grotesque openings. The furniture itself mutated¡ªchairs grew fleshy appendages, tables twisted into monstrous forms, each one adorned with wide, gnashing maws.


    I dodged back just in time as a nearby cabinet snapped at me, its wooden frame now a grotesque mouth dripping with saliva.


    "Welcome to my true domain," The demoness purred as she disappeared, her voice now echoing from every corner of the mansion "You can''t escape, little Slayer. This mansion is alive, and every wall, every piece of furniture, every corner... is me."


    On command, the mouths on the walls shrieked, sending out large pulses of sound. My body moved instinctively, trying to dodge¡ª


    ''No.''


    I grimaced as everything went black for a split second after the violent rattling of my brain. Pain exploded in my chest as my organs trembled violently, my heart stopping for an agonizing moment before restarting with a weak, sputtering beat.


    ''I failed to dodge.''


    Blood dripped from the corner of my mouth, my knees buckling as I struggled to stay upright. My vision blurred, my head spinning as if the entire world had tilted sideways.


    I tried to land upright but failed as I instead skidded to a halt, unable to properly command my body after the rattling of my brain forced it to shut down. It didn''t help that I was unable to balance myself either


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    ''That attack'' I thought grimacing as I swallowed the bile that threatened to come out my mouth back down my stomach and gazed upon the multiple walls and dozens of furniture around me ''Don''t tell me, can everything here use her Blood Demon Art?''


    The demoness laughed softly, her voice dripping with amusement. "What''s the matter, little Slayer? Lost your footing? Poor thing, you must be so dizzy."


    I gritted my teeth, planting my sword into the ground to keep myself steady. My head throbbed, but I forced myself to focus.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    "I''m¡­ not done yet," I growled.


    "Clearly so" The Demoness- no, the mansion giggled "I can tell that by your face"


    ''Damn it, everything UV related of mine is in my backpack. The problem is, I left that bag back in the village. I used up all my UV lamps to secure the village and I ran out of UV flashbangs in the last mission, I''ll need to go back home and make more


    ...


    ''Wait, home?''


    ''That''s right''  I widened my eyes as a ray of thought struck me ''I always forget, but I can just leave this world and come back later can''t I? I don''t need to be stuck here and wait for my death''


    ''But... what''s this feeling?''


    *Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump*


    The feeling in my chest expanded, somehow breaking through the overwhelming fear of death as my body shivered in disgust, my hands clenching into fists as unease washed over me.


    ''I don''t want to leave.''


    *Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump*


    Why? Why don''t I want to leave? I''m going to die if I stay. And yet... my heart is telling me to stay.


    *Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump*


    My hand unconsciously rose to wipe the remnants of vomit from my lips¡ªbut I froze mid-motion. My fingers brushed against my mouth ,my lips were stretched wide, my cheeks pulled back in a twisted grin


    I was smiling.


    ''Don''t tell me... am I enjoying this?''


    *Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump**Thump*This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    A sense of comfort made its way through my body as I unconsciously smiled wider the more I took in my hopeless situation.


    "Heh," I scoffed. The sound turned into a chuckle, then escalated into wild, uncontrollable laughter. I laughed as hard as I could as my fingers tightly held my head. Blood started to drip from my skull as I began to roll on the floor


    "Hehe¡­ HAHAAHA! HAHAAHAHAAHAHA! I WAS WRONG, HUH? THIS ISN''T FEAR¡ªIT''S EXHILARATION! PURE, UNFILTERED EXHILARATION!"


    When was the last time I ever felt like this?


    When was the last time a shut-in like me ever gambled with my life? When did I ever push myself to the brink of death and train myself, sweat dripping, lungs burning? When did I ever fight to kill?


    ''When did I ever truly live?''


    Never.


    For years, I lived safely behind screens, watching fictional heroes take risks, and imagining what it would be like.


    But this... this is real.


    Every cut, every scream, every heartbeat. It''s real. And I''m alive. Truly, undeniably alive.


    I exhaled slowly, feeling the tension dissolve as a wicked grin stretched across my face.


    "Now, I''m alive. Truly alive."


    The demoness stared, her eyes narrowing. The smugness was gone¡ªreplaced by something else. Something almost... afraid.


    "What nonsense are you babbling, boy?" she hissed, her voice tinged with unease.


    *Thump*


    "Wouldn''t you like to know"


    My voice began to distort halfway through my speech. At this point, I couldn''t even tell if the voice coming out of my mouth was mine anymore. it sounded slurred and heavy, something not human.


    My blade slashed through the air in a wild arc, spinning faster and faster until a vortex formed around me. The wind roared as the small tornado tore through the room, swallowing everything in its path.


    The mansion groaned in protest, furniture and objects twisting and flailing like living flesh, their legs writhing desperately as they were sucked in and flung against the walls. Splintered wood and chunks of muscle-like matter splattered everywhere.


    *Tink.*


    The distinct sound of metal rang out¡ªsoft, but unmistakable. I froze mid-spin, halting the vortex instantly. The room fell into silence. Broken furniture and shredded chunks of the living house rained down around me, only for the pieces to squirm and start stitching themselves back together.


    I held up my sword as I saw a thin line tracing the metal part of my Nichrin Katana.


    ''Over time, your strikes will become so powerful that even the finest Nichirin Blade won''t be able to handle them,It will either crack, shatter, or dull too quickly to be effective.''


    ''That''s what he meant huh'' I thought as a feeling of annoyance bubbled up in my chest ''But for it happen to this quickly? Tch''


    I inhaled, a sense of calm washing over me ''Precise attacks. This blade can''t handle much, I need to find the neck now''


    ''But how do I...?" A sudden idea popped up in my head. No, it was more accurate to say that idea had always been in my head, but the sheer absurdity of the idea made me overlook it, right now, this was the only way to win


    ''It''s a stupid idea'' I thought as I focused my eyes around me before I dashed off ''But if I don''t, I''ll lose, and that''s worse than death''


    I looked at a certain spot with all my will, squinting my eyes hard. A few moments passed as the mansion itself paused as if confused by whatever I was doing.


    "Yep," I sighed as I blinked, rubbing my teary eyes "Didn''t work".


    I instantly jumped as the floor below me grew a mouth and tried to chomp me.


    The air was thick with tension, the faint hum of the mansion''s walls vibrating ominously. Mouths on the floor hissed, furniture groaned like living beasts, and the walls twisted, trying to close in around me. My feet barely touched the ground as I dashed through the chaos, narrowly dodging bursts of sound waves that left deep gouges on the wooden floor behind me.


    *Thump*


    "Why doesn''t Water Breathing have defensive moves?" I growled in annoyance while dodging, I couldn''t afford to stop moving. One second of hesitation, and I''d be reduced to a bloody heap.


    "You''re persistent," the demon''s voice echoed from every corner, amused yet irritated. "But let''s see how long you last when the whole house turns against you!"


    The walls convulsed, and dozens of fleshy mouths opened wide, releasing an ear-splitting shriek. My body instinctively reacted before my mind could process the danger, twisting into a roll just as the ground beneath me exploded into a storm of splinters.


    ''That was close.''


    I shot back up and gripped my sword tightly. My breathing was ragged, and sweat dripped down my face. I''d been fighting for what felt like hours, and my blade was starting to wear down¡ªcracks forming along its once-pristine surface.


    But despite everything, I couldn''t stop smiling.


    The thrill of the fight burned in my veins like fire.


    "This is fun," I muttered under my breath, a crazed grin spreading across my face.


    "UGH, IT HURTS" The Demoness growled in pain "STOP,YOU''VE GONE MAD"


    I adjusted my stance, lowering my sword. "Mad? Maybe you''re right....NO, YOU''RE SO RIGHT, HEHEHAHAHA"


    Despite the hopelessness of the situation I clutched my head, scratching away to induce pain so I could stop this feeling, but it didn''t work as giggles uncontrollably began to pour out of my mouth as I hunched over and started laughing.


    *drip drip*


    "M-MONSTER"


    Blood.MY BLOOD. I got so caught up that I didn''t even register pain when my fingers tore through my own skin. The sight of my blood calmed me down a bit as I took in a deep breath.


    "Water Breathing: Eighth Form ¨C Waterfall Basin"


    With a deep breath, I raised my sword, launching myself into the air and crashing down with a powerful vertical slash. The strike cleaved through a mass of fleshy limbs trying to grab me, sending them scattering into chunks that dissolved into nothingness.


    "MORE"


    Walls?


    Floors?


    Tables?


    I didn''t care. My body moved automatically slashing everything I saw. At this point, I wasn''t even defending myself. The feeling of cutting flesh was intoxicating as I slashed and butchered everything I could


    But the mansion was relentless. No matter how many times I cut it down, it regenerated within seconds, though with how I could hear groaning sounds around me, I knew she was feeling the pain from being relentlessly cut.


    "Please" The demoness pleaded, her voice now weary and scared "Stop please, it hurts. I-I''ll open up a path for you, please just get out"


    ''There''s no point in wasting energy cutting her limbs. I need to find her real body.''


    I glanced around, trying to spot anything out of place, but the constant shifting of the mansion made it nearly impossible to tell where her real neck was hidden.


    Suddenly, the mansion itself shifted as dozens-no, hundreds of mouths appeared on the walls.


    "YOU FUCKING CHILD, I''LL END YOU"


    The mouths on the walls opened, and a wave of sound rippled through the air. My ears rang, and pain shot through my body as the vibrations hit me like a freight train. I staggered, blood dripping from the corner of my mouth.


    ''This is fun'' I thought as I grinned, but a jolt of pain shot through me as I staggered, but unlike the last times, this time I instantly recovered.''Damn¡­ I can''t keep taking hits like this.''


    The floor shifted beneath me again, and I barely managed to avoid a cluster of tendrils that shot up to skewer me.


    "Water Breathing: Third Form ¨C Flowing Dance"


    Twisting in mid-air, I countered with the third form of water breathing, spinning through the mass of limbs and severing them in a graceful arc. But even as I landed, more mouths opened around me, preparing to release another devastating sonic attack.


    ''I need to end this¡­ now.''


    I tightened my grip on my cracked blade and exhaled slowly. My heartbeat slowed as I focused every ounce of my willpower on the task at hand.


    "Alright¡­ let''s see if this works," I muttered.


    I dashed toward the nearest wall, slashing my way through the shifting landscape, my eyes darting in every direction as I searched for the telltale sign of her real body. At that moment, my eyes were at 120% of their potential as I did every weird gesture I could with them.


    The mansion groaned and twisted in response, desperately trying to throw me off. The walls sprouted arms and mouths, the furniture hurled itself at me like living projectiles, and the ground buckled and folded in on itself.


    But I didn''t stop.


    With each passing second, the chaos around me became more overwhelming. My vision blurred, and my body screamed in protest, but I pressed on, refusing to give up, my eyes painfully focused on the mansion around me as I tried to see through the mansion.


    I couldn''t explain why, but something inside me urged me to look beyond the surface.


    And then, just for a fleeting moment, my surroundings turned gray. Time seemed to pause as the walls of the mansion faded away like mist, revealing a vast network of thousands of pulsating blood vessels and intertwining muscles beneath the walls.


    ''I did it'' I thought as a feral grin appeared on my face ''I see the other world''


    I could see it. Every vein. Every muscle contraction. The flow of energy coursing through the mansion like blood through a living body.


    But before I could fully comprehend what I was witnessing, the vision shattered, and everything snapped back to normal. Just for a moment, I had tapped into the See-Through World, and the next moment I had tapped out.


    But a moment was enough to find out where the neck was.


    ''There.''


    I turned just in time to see a faint glimmer of metal buried deep within the wall immediately disappearing.


    ''Her neck¡­ it''s there!''


    I surged forward, pouring every ounce of strength into one final attack.


    "Water Breathing: Twelfth Form ¨C Constant Flux!"


    For a moment, my blade glowed with a brilliant red light as I unleashed a devastating combination of continuous strikes, carving through the wall with relentless precision. The wall buckled and splintered under the onslaught, revealing a writhing mass of flesh and bone at its core.


    But before I could land the finishing blow, the demon shrieked in rage. A massive shockwave erupted from her body, blasting me back and sending me crashing into the far wall.


    My vision blurred, and I struggled to stay conscious. My body refused to move, and every breath felt like fire in my lungs.


    The demoness materialized as she loomed over me, her eyes blazing with fury and her body badly battered and burned, as if her regeneration wasn''t fast enough to keep up with my onslaught.


    "You came close," she growled as her burns hissed, unable to regenerate. She merely chopped off the burnt areas, growing new flesh. "But this is where it ends!"


    She raised her hand, preparing to deliver the final blow. Time seemed to slow as I stared up at her, my mind racing.


    ''No¡­ I can''t die here. Not like this.''


    Suddenly, everything shifted.


    My senses sharpened to an impossible degree. The world around me seemed to slow, and I could see¡­ everything.


    The muscles in the demon''s arm tensed as she prepared to strike, the blood flowing through her veins visible beneath her skin. I could predict every movement, every intention.


    My eyes traveled down to my arms as I saw hundreds of blood vessels in my arm. I flexed my muscles and they instantly moved, as if there was no communication time between the body and the brain.


    See-Through World.


    The world around me slowed down as I "saw" the sound waves coming out of her arm. I moved my arms and unleashed a fast swing. My body surged with newfound power as I slashed her arms off.


    The demoness'' eyes widened in shock. "Impossible!, I''m faster than you"


    "You were" I whispered as I looked down at my body. I twitched all my muscles, comparing them to their previous movements.


    ''I understand what Himejima-Sensei meant by control now,'' I thought, hopping lightly on the balls of my feet. ''So many wasted movements... small delays, unnecessary tension in my muscles, tiny imbalances I never even noticed before.I feel like hitting my past self for not noticing these''


    I rolled my shoulder and flexed my fingers, marveling at how clean each motion felt¡ªno lag, no hesitation. Every muscle moved with purpose, perfectly synchronized, and the muscles that weren''t required stayed still, muscles that I previously used that wasted time and energy.


    *BOOM*


    *swish*


    A large wave of sound blasted from the demoness'' hands, but I easily dodged without looking as I dashed to my right. I turned my body around as I saw the demoness raise her hands again.


    *BOOM**BOOM**BOOM*


    Three sound waves blasted from her hands as I saw the tiny vibrations in the air. I tensed my body in response as I-


    *tap*


    Sidestepped them.


    "H-huh? That''s impossible, my Blood Demon Art travels at the speed of sound, how did you dodge?"


    ''Before, I wasted milliseconds in every swing by tensing the wrong muscles at the wrong time, or using an unnecessary group of muscles that consumed more time and energy. My body was fighting itself. But now...''


    I crouched low, feeling the power coiled in my legs like springs. ''Now, everything is aligned. My body right now can match the speed of my twelfth form in my old body. Meaning...''


    ''I''m faster than sound now''


    A calm clarity washed over me. My eyes looked everywhere as I saw all her internal organs. My eyes focused on all the blood vessels and followed them until they all converged at a singular point.


    Her neck.


    "Water Breathing: Thirteenth Form- Surging Tides"


    *BOOM*


    I broke through the sound barrier as I rushed at the neck with my full speed, Then, with a single, precise strike, I severed the demon''s neck in one clean motion.


    The Demoness wasn''t even able to react. By the time she heard the deafening sound of the shattering of the sound barrier, I had already severed her neck. For her, it was as if I had teleported


    "You..." The Demoness murmured calmly as if accepting her fate as the mansion around her, and her body crumbled into dust "You would make a good demon"


    ''You would make a good demon''


    The same words that the last demon said.


    I stood there, breathing heavily, as the world around me returned to normal. My vision blurred for a moment before settling back into focus. Slowly, I raised my arm to my face, my eyes narrowing as I inspected it.


    Sure enough, the skin on my hand had vanished, leaving the muscle fibers and blood vessels exposed beneath the dim light.


    "What...?" I muttered, turning my hand over, watching the muscles twitch and contract with perfect precision. Every movement felt unnervingly smooth, almost too natural¡ªlike my body was a machine, stripped of unnecessary parts and refined for one purpose.


    It wasn''t pain I felt. Just... clarity.


    The See-Through World hadn''t completely faded. No, a fragment of it lingered, merging with my reality. I could see my body¡ªevery fiber, every tendon¡ªmoving in flawless synchronization.


    "Guess¡­ I''m not done yet," I muttered, a satisfied smile on my face as I turned off See-Through World. My eyes then shifted to the Nichrin blade I was holding in my hand and my smile faded.


    There was no metal on the handle anymore. I eyed the surroundings around me as I spotted shining metal fragments littered around the ground.I held the hilt up, inspecting it with a calm detachment. For a weapon forged to kill demons, it had lasted longer than most, but even it couldn''t withstand the intensity of my last strike.


    "Figures," I said, tossing the hilt from one hand to the other, feeling its unfamiliar weight without the blade. My eyes swept across the ground, taking in the shining fragments littering the ground.


    "Maybe¡­ it''s time I finally learn some martial arts."


    After all, if See-Through World let me predict every muscle movement, why not push it further?

 Aftermath

    What the hell just happened?


    "Holy shit¡­ why the hell was I acting so edgy and bloodthirsty before?" I muttered, dragging a hand down my face. "It''s like the soul of some generic dark shounen protagonist took over me. All that was missing was white hair and glowing red eyes."


    I glanced at my reflection in the window, half-expecting my eyes to flash crimson.


    "Fucking hacks mode," I mumbled, annoyed at myself.


    I tried to slide my sword back into its sheath¡­ but instead, the empty hilt just dropped to the floor with a soft clink.


    I blinked at it for a second. "Oh right, no blade. Great."


    Deciding that my swordsmith didn''t need another reason to threaten my life, I bent down to pick up the sheath, rubbing the back of my neck as I scanned the glittering fragments of my once-proud Nichirin blade scattered around the room.


    Just perfect.


    ''Well, at least the demon''s dead''


    Then, movement flickered in the corner of my eye.


    I tensed. My hand shot out to grab my sword¡ªOnly to remember it no longer existed.


    "Shit," I whispered, feeling the weight of the situation crash down on me. "I can''t kill a demon without a Nichirin sword¡­"


    The shuffling grew louder, as something started to push up one of the pieces of the wooden tiles. My eyes narrowed as I calculated the next approach. Retreat would be the ideal option, or if I could somehow lure it into the village full of UV lamps.


    The bustling continued. My eyes tracked the source of the noise, locking onto the trembling wooden tile as it rose slowly, scraping against the floor.


    Thud.


    A small figure emerged from beneath it¡ªa child, covered in dirt and trembling as if they had been hiding for days. Wide, hollow eyes peered up at me, their frail hands clutching the edge of the floorboard for balance.


    ''A...child? No wait, isn''t this that demon that attacked me before?''


    The girl blinked up at me, her eyes wide with confusion and fear. I studied her carefully, but there was no sign of her being a demon or any sort of demonic aura around her.


    ''That''s not possible, I know I didn''t mistake recognizing her, so how did she turn back into a human? Maybe it''s a Blood Demon Art that disguises her?''


    "Where¡­ am I?" she whispered, her voice barely audible as she cradled her scraped arm and glanced nervously at the shattered remains of the house. I looked at her scraped arm, realizing the wound on her arm was not regenerating.


    ''No way, so she''s human?'' I thought in confusion trying to connect the dots ''No wait, only the Upper Moon demons can turn humans into demons. That woman was only about as powerful as a lower moon. So there''s no way that woman made her a demon...Then how did she become one?''


    "I could ask you the same thing," I said, keeping my tone calm as I took a cautious step closer. "How did you get here?"


    She hesitated, her lips trembling as tears welled up in her eyes. "I¡­ I was sent here by my dad," she stammered.


    "Dad?" I repeated, narrowing my eyes. "Why would he¡ª"


    The girl''s breath hitched, and she wiped her face with her sleeve, struggling to form the words.


    "We were¡­ we were eating together," she said, her voice trembling as she stared at the ground. "Me, my mom, and my dad. Everything was fine¡­ until really thick mist came in our house"


    Her fingers clutched the torn fabric of her dress, knuckles turning white. "It covered everything. Our whole village¡­ it was so thick, I couldn''t see anything. At first we thought it was just a normal mist"


    "And then¡­" Her eyes darkened, her voice dropping to a whisper. "A small creature with horns came into our house. It¡­ it killed my mom right in front of me. My dad tried to stop it but...he just threw Dad away with no effort"


    My stomach twisted at her words. I knew that description all too well, both the demon and the location.


    ''Thick mist and a small demon with horns... That sounds like my first mission''


    "My dad told me to run," she continued, her voice breaking. "He said he''d hold it off¡­ to keep me safe. I ran and ran, but the mist followed me. I thought I got away, but then¡­ I found her."


    Her small frame shook violently. "The woman¡­ the one with the mansion. She¡­ she found me. After that¡­ I don''t remember anything. Everything went dark until now."


    She looked up at me, her tear-streaked face full of desperation. "Is my dad¡­ still alive?"


    "He..." I trailed off, my mind drifting back to the village.


    There had been no bodies¡ªjust the overwhelming stench of decay. Rusted iron, rotting food, crumbling wood. The place had aged unnaturally fast, but human bodies didn¡¯t decay that quickly. If he had died there, I would¡¯ve found something. Bones, remnants¡ªanything.


    But there was nothing.


    ''Which means he probably ran away.''


    I crouched to her level, steadying my voice. "Who''s your dad? What''s his name?"


    She sniffled, wiping her eyes again. "He''s the village chief. He¡­ he helped everyone escape when the mist came. He made sure they all got away, but he¡­ he stayed behind. He told me he had to protect the village and stop the monster from hurting anyone else."


    "Your village..." I said "Was it near a cliff in the middle of a plains?"


    Her eyes widened slightly, a flicker of desperate hope breaking through her grief. "Y-yes!" she stammered. "D-do you know what happened?"


    "I killed the demon there," I told her as if re-assuring her "The village is safe now, you can go back if you want with the others"


    "Th-thank you," she stammered, tears streaming down her face. "B-but what about my dad? What happened to him?"


    I hesitated. ''I don¡¯t know.'' And that was the worst answer I could give her.


    "I''m not sure, sorry," I admitted.


    The little fire in her eyes flickered out instantly, replaced by a hollow emptiness. I scrambled for something to say, anything to keep that spark from vanishing completely.


    "He stayed behind to help the village, right?" I said, grasping onto what little hope I could offer. "That takes a lot of courage."


    She swallowed hard, nodding.


    "So¡­ where are the villagers now?"


    "They''re all over there," she murmured, lifting a trembling hand toward the mountain I had come from.


    I followed her gaze. "Oh¡­ That village?" My brows furrowed. "But¡­ why all the way out here?"


    She only shrugged, shaking her head as if not knowing the reason. I frowned as I recalled the girl''s words about her father.


    Stayed behind, huh? That would explain why there was no body in the village.


    My eyes narrowed. Something about that detail gnawed at me.


    Only one person stayed behind¡­?


    The thought lingered in the back of my mind, just out of reach. A puzzle piece that didn¡¯t quite fit.


    Why does that feel wrong?


    I frowned, sifting through my memories of the village. The empty streets. The unnatural decay. The complete lack of bodies. The mist had swallowed everything, leaving behind nothing but rot.


    Nothing but¡ª


    My pulse quickened.


    No. There was something. Someone.


    There was one human still there.


    My stomach sank like a stone.


    No¡­ No way¡­


    The image of the human I killed during my last mission flashed through my mind¡ªwild eyes, desperate and defiant, my body instinctively stabbing him through his neck because I thought he was a demon.


    I had assumed he was a demon, driven mad by despair. I never thought¡­


    He stayed behind to protect the village¡­ to protect her.


    My gut twisted painfully. The air seemed heavier, harder to breathe.


    I glanced at the little girl. She stared at me with those wide, trusting eyes, waiting for a response I couldn''t give.


    ''I was ready for the insults of the villagers, the accusations of his friends, the cries of a widow, and the rage of his parents. But, I was never ready for the innocent questions of the children


    My throat tightened. I killed him¡­ her father. There''s no way I can tell her that.


    I forced a smile, my hands tightening into fists behind my back. "He sounds like a really brave man."


    The girl''s eyes lit up, a flicker of hope sparking in them. "Yeah¡­ he was."


    I nodded slowly, swallowing the guilt that threatened to crush me. One lie. Just one more lie. For her sake.


    "Let''s find a way out of here," I said, standing up and offering her my hand. "I''ll get you to safety."


    She grabbed my hand without hesitation, holding on tightly. The same hand that was the reason her father was no longer alive in this world. In that moment, I vowed to her dead father that I was going to make sure she made her way safely back to her mother.


    And just like that, I became her lifeline¡ªthe very person who tore her world apart.


    ''Maybe, I would make a good demon''


    "Oh yes before I forget," I said, turning towards the little girl "Do you know what happened to the other children here?"


    "Sorry," She said shaking her head. I gently patted her head, assuring her that it was no problem


    After I calmed the little girl down, I searched around the broken mansion for any signs of the children she kidnapped before.


    "By the way," I said while lifting off the rubble "Did you accidentally eat a part of the demon here?"


    "H-huh?" She mumbled, clearly caught off guard by the question "I-i bit her when she tried to lift me, I don''t know anything after that"


    ''That explains it'' I thought ''She probably has the same type of ability as Genya. She probably ingested some of the demon''s blood and turned into a demon, then later on she turned back human''If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Eventually, I lifted the giant roof of the mansion which revealed a dip pit filled with sleeping children.


    I looked at the children sleeping. Their eyes were constantly moving around behind their eyelids and their arms were constantly twitching, as if trying to wake up but unable to. Their cheeks were sunken as if they hadn''t eaten for a long time.


    I clenched my fists as my eyes burned in silent rage from seeing the state of these innocent children. For some reason, the demoness only liked collecting children but not eating them, perhaps she enjoyed the way they suffered instead.


    ''I hope that bitch burns in hell.''


    "I-Isn¡¯t this really deep?" the little girl whispered, clutching my arm tighter making me take a deep breath, dispelling my rage. Her fingers trembled against my sleeve. "We can¡¯t just go down there! What if we fall? What if we can¡¯t get back up? We need to get the adults. They can figure out a way to get everyone out safely."


    I gently pried her fingers off and stepped forward.


    "I am an adult."


    Before she could react, I jumped.


    "W-WAIT¡ª!"


    Her panicked shriek echoed through the ruins as I dropped into the pit. I landed smoothly, barely making a sound, making sure not to disturb the children. Dust swirled around my feet as I straightened up, brushing off my clothes.


    I looked up and gave her a small wave. "See? No problem."


    She gawked at me, eyes wide with disbelief. Then¡ª


    "WH¡ªWHAT?!" Her voice cracked as she practically flung herself over the edge, staring down at me in shock. "Are you crazy?! You can¡¯t just jump into a giant hole without saying anything! My heart almost stopped!"


    She gripped her head, pacing in frantic little circles. "What if you broke your legs?! What if there was something dangerous down there?! What if you couldn¡¯t get out?! You¡¯re stuck now! What are you even gonna do?!"


    "Ah," I said awkwardly, taking in the little girl¡¯s frantic shouting. I hadn¡¯t expected to be scolded¡ªespecially not by a child. "I''m sorry about that."


    It was only then that I realized¡ªright now, I was the only thing she had. The only sense of security, the only emotional support keeping her grounded after everything she¡¯d been through. No wonder she was panicking.


    ''I really shouldn''t be though''


    "Don''t worry about me," I said, brushing off the concern as I took a slow look around the pit. The air was thick with the stale scent of damp earth, and the only sounds were the quiet breaths of the sleeping children. My nose twitched as I coughed from the stale air.


    You know how you enter those dirty areas which makes your nose hair tickle, like an abandoned school full of bacteria and mold or a college building filled with fungus which gives you a terrible sickness? That''s how this area felt.


    And the children here were breathing in that terrible air.


    I exhaled slowly, my stomach knotting as I glanced at their frail, slumbering forms. How long had they been down here, inhaling this filth? Days? Weeks? Their cheeks were hollow, their skin stretched too tightly over their bones.


    They were curled up in little groups, clinging to each other, pressing close for warmth like they¡¯d figured out early on that body heat was all they had left. Some of them had their fingers twisted in whatever scraps of cloth they could find¡ªprobably holding onto each other in their sleep, just to make sure no one disappeared overnight.


    Even in their sleep, their faces were drawn tight, their ribs visible beneath their tattered clothes, their skin pale and stretched too thin over their bones. They looked as if they hadn¡¯t eaten in days¡ªmaybe even weeks¡ªjust barely clinging to life, their shallow breaths the only proof they were still here at all.


    I took a slow step forward, careful not to make too much noise. The last thing I wanted was to startle them awake in a panic. My eyes landed on a boy near the edge of the pit, curled in on himself, his arms wrapped tightly around his chest as if he was trying to hold in whatever warmth he had left.


    I took a slow step forward, careful not to make too much noise. The last thing I wanted was to startle them awake in a panic. My eyes landed on a boy near the edge of the pit, curled in on himself, his arms wrapped tightly around his chest as if he was trying to hold in whatever warmth he had left.


    Kneeling beside him, I reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder, giving him a small shake. ¡°Hey,¡± I said, keeping my voice low, steady. ¡°Wake up.¡±


    His eyelids fluttered, a soft whimper escaping his lips. Then, all at once, his eyes snapped open, wide with fear. He tried to recoil, but his body was too weak, his arms barely pushing against the ground before giving out.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡ªeasy,¡± I said quickly, raising my hands to show I wasn¡¯t a threat. ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    The boy¡¯s breathing was uneven, his eyes darting around in confusion. His arms shook as he tried to push himself up, but he was too weak, collapsing back onto the dirt. His lips parted, as if to say something, but no words came out.


    Then, behind him, another child shifted. A faint rustling spread through the pit as the others slowly began to stir. A girl let out a soft whimper, rubbing at her tired eyes. A weak cough came from somewhere in the back. The children were waking up, blinking in the dim light, their thin bodies shivering from the cold air pressing against them.


    Some of them instinctively curled closer together, their fingers clutching at each other¡¯s sleeves like lifelines. Others stared at me, bleary and uncertain, their gazes flicking between my face and the trembling boy in front of me.


    The boy swallowed hard, his bony fingers curling into fists. Even though he could barely sit up, he forced himself to stay upright, his sunken eyes locked onto mine. His lips trembled, but when he finally spoke, his voice was just loud enough to be heard.


    ¡°W-who are you¡­?¡±


    "Relax" I muttered raising my hand, which prompted a jolt from the boys in the front "I''m here to bring you guys back to the village"


    The boy hesitated, his fingers twitching slightly. He glanced back at the others as if measuring their reactions. The younger ones clung to each other, eyes darting between him and me.


    "A-and how can we trust you?" he asked again, his voice still steady despite the slight shake in his stance. He raised his arm in front of the group like a flimsy shield, as if he alone could stop me if I tried anything.


    I smothered a chuckle before it could slip out. Even in a situation like this, the kid had a presence. The way the others looked at him¡ªboys with quiet respect, girls with hesitant admiration¡ªit was clear he was the one they all turned to.


    ''Well, isn¡¯t he a little charmer,'' I mused despite the weight of the moment. ''He¡¯s basically got the respect of the entire village at this point. Maybe he¡¯ll grow up to be a harem protagonist.''


    "It¡¯s okay,"a voice from above said, her voice steady despite everything she had been through. "He saved us."


    The shift was almost instant. Where there had been hesitation and fear just moments ago, now there was only relief¡ªlike a collective exhale they had all been holding in.


    The thin-framed boy glanced upward toward the pit¡¯s edge, his eyes searching for the girl who had spoken. Even though she wasn¡¯t down here with them, just the sound of her voice was enough. It was like she had flipped a switch.


    The others followed his gaze, their expressions softening. Some of the younger ones clung to each other, still groggy from sleep, while a few of the older boys straightened their backs, as if embarrassed by their earlier fear. The tension that had gripped them loosened, replaced by something dangerously close to hope.


    I flicked my eyes up to the girl standing at the pit¡¯s edge. Even from here, she carried herself with a quiet authority, her voice alone enough to sway them. They trusted her completely.


    That was all it took. Instantly, the children¡¯s wariness melted away. Their trust in her was absolute. It was clear there was a hierarchy among them, and at the very top stood the village chief¡¯s daughter.


    "He¡ªhe''s a samurai!" the girl called down from above, her voice firm despite everything she''d been through. "He used a sword and killed the demon who brought us all here."


    The children flinched, their fear momentarily replaced with something else¡ªconfusion, disbelief... and hope. Even the boy in front, the one standing between me and the others, stiffened. His thin fingers clenched at his sides, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard.


    "A... samurai?" he echoed, his voice barely above a whisper.


    I could see the weight of that word settling over them, see the way it made them hesitate. Right. Even though the samurai class had been abolished years ago, their legend had never faded. To these kids, raised on the stories of noble warriors who protected the weak and upheld justice, the word still meant something.


    I wasn¡¯t really a samurai. Not in the way their parents and grandparents would have known. But I carried a sword, and I had cut down the demon who imprisoned them here. That was enough.


    "If that helps you trust me," I said, meeting the thin boy¡¯s wide eyes, "then yeah. I am."


    Their wariness didn¡¯t vanish completely, but the tension in their shoulders eased. That was enough for now.


    I exhaled, shifting my stance. No need to waste any more time down here. I offered my hand to the boy who took it cautiously Bending my knees slightly, I took a breath and launched myself upward. The air rushed past me as I cleared the pit¡¯s edge in a single leap, landing lightly on my feet beside the girl.


    She jumped, eyes wide, taking a half-step back as if unsure whether to be amazed or afraid. "H-how did you¡ª?"


    I brushed some dirt off my haori, giving her a quick, reassuring smile. "I¡¯ll explain later," I said, crouching down again. "Stay back."


    The children below were still staring up at me, their mouths slightly open. Some of the younger ones clutched at each other, whispering in hushed voices. A few of the older ones glanced at the thin boy.


    I didn¡¯t wait for an answer. With a single breath, I leaped down again, landing softly on the damp earth. A few of the children yelped, scrambling back instinctively. One of the little ones gasped, eyes round as saucers.


    "Y-you¡¯re like a bird!" he whispered, voice tinged with awe.


    "Caw Caw" I chuckled, ruffling his hair before scooping him up. "Hold on tight."


    His tiny arms wrapped around my neck, trembling slightly, but there was no resistance. With a push, I launched us both into the air. The wind rushed past us, and he let out a startled squeak before clamping his mouth shut. When we landed, he looked at me, then down at the ground, then back at me again, his expression caught somewhere between disbelief and sheer excitement.


    "That was¡ª" He stopped himself, blinking rapidly, then turned to the other children still trapped below. "H-he¡¯s actually gonna get us out!"


    As if those words were a signal, the tension in the pit shifted. Whispers turned into murmurs, murmurs into hopeful shouts.


    "He can do it!"


    "We''re really getting out?"


    "He¡¯s not a samurai, he¡¯s a tengu!"


    I smirked at that last one but didn¡¯t correct them. If it made this easier for them, they could think of me as whatever they wanted.


    I dropped back down, reaching for the next child, an older boy who hesitated for a moment before gripping my arm. He was trying to act brave, but the way his fingers trembled against my sleeve told another story.


    "You trust me?" I asked, meeting his eyes.


    He swallowed, nodding stiffly.


    "Good," I said. "Then hold on."


    With that, I lifted him, his arms locking around me like a vice, and soared upward. The moment we landed, he stumbled slightly, staring at his hands as if unable to believe what had just happened.


    "Whoa¡­" he breathed. Then, turning back toward the pit, he shouted, "It¡¯s real! He¡¯s really getting us out!"


    That was all it took.


    One by one, the children reached for me without hesitation, their fear gradually replaced with something brighter. Hope.


    And so, I carried them out, over and over again, until not a single one remained in that wretched hole.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    As soon as we reached the village, the night exploded with noise. People stumbled out of their homes, groggy and confused, their faces twisted in half-formed memories of something they couldn''t quite grasp. Murmurs filled the air¡ªquestions, prayers, disbelief¡ªuntil a single voice shattered the fog.


    "THE CHILDREN¡ª!"


    And then it was chaos.


    Fathers and mothers tore through the streets, eyes wild, searching. Their feet slapped against the dirt, hands trembling as they reached for the small figures I had led back.


    I have to admit, at that time I was scared shitless as I saw hundreds of people erupt in a dash with a crazed look on their faces right towards me. I was half tempted to just run away at that moment.


    Nevertheless, the moment they saw them, their children¡ªalive, breathing¡ªeverything else fell away.


    Sobs, gasps, broken laughter. Parents clutched their sons and daughters like they would disappear if they let go. Some fell to their knees, shaking too hard to stand, whispering prayers of gratitude. Others cried openly, faces buried in tangled hair, arms wrapped tight as if they could shield them from ever being taken again.


    The kids barely had the strength to react. Some just stood there, frozen, too exhausted to even process what was happening. Others wept into their parents'' chests, their tiny hands clutching at fabric, at skin¡ªat proof that this was real.


    A woman pushed through the crowd, her breath ragged, steps unsteady. Her long, dark hair was loose and tangled, strands clinging to her damp face. She was young¡ªmaybe a year or two older than me¡ªbut the exhaustion in her deep-set eyes made her look much older. Her kimono, once elegant, was now wrinkled and slightly disheveled, the obi hastily tied as if she had dressed in a hurry.


    Her breath hitched when she spotted the little girl. For a second, she just stood there, as if making sure her eyes weren¡¯t playing tricks on her. Then, without a word, she rushed forward and dropped to her knees, pulling the child into her arms.


    She fell to her knees, arms wrapping so tightly around the child that I wondered if she¡¯d ever let go.


    The little girl beside me barely had time to react before the woman fell to her knees and pulled her into a crushing embrace. The child let out a small gasp, but any protest was lost beneath the woman''s choked sobs. She clung to the girl as if afraid she¡¯d vanish again, pressing frantic kisses into her hair. Her whole body trembled, her relief too raw, too overwhelming for words.


    Someone nearby murmured, "The chief¡¯s wife¡­"


    Ah. That explained it.


    Finally, she looked up at me, her tear-streaked face full of emotion she couldn''t yet put into words.


    For a moment, she just stared at me, her lips parted like she wanted to say something¡ªneeded to¡ªbut couldn¡¯t find the words. Her throat bobbed as she swallowed hard, blinking rapidly against the fresh wave of tears pooling in her eyes.


    Then, finally, in a voice barely above a whisper, she said, "Thank you."


    The murmurs spread quickly through the crowd, parents clutching their children as they bowed deeply, their voices overlapping in tearful gratitude.


    "Thank you!"


    "You saved my son!"


    "How can we ever repay you?"


    I stood there, stiff as a board, feeling like I''d rather be back in the mansion fighting with my life on the line than do anything socially related.


    I had never been thanked like this before. Never been looked at like this¡ªwith awe, with relief, with something uncomfortably close to admiration. I was used to being mocked by my family and being ignored by everyone else. The embarrassment I was feeling was out of this world.


    And then, to make it worse, the frail-looking boy from before tugged at his father¡¯s sleeve, his voice rising with excitement.


    "You should have seen him! He was like a Tengu¡ªhe moved so fast and jumped so high! I¡¯m gonna be like him one day!"


    A few of the villagers chuckled, some even nodding in agreement. I felt my face heat up.


    I wanted to dig a hole right there and disappear into it.


    The chief¡¯s wife wiped at her eyes, composing herself as best she could despite the exhaustion weighing down her features. She turned to me, still sniffling but with a newfound steadiness in her gaze.


    "You must be tired," she said gently. "Please, come inside. At least for a meal. It¡¯s the least we can do after all you¡¯ve done for us."


    I opened my mouth, ready to decline, but the little girl¡ªher daughter¡ªwas still holding onto the hem of my sleeve, her fingers curled around the fabric like she wasn¡¯t ready to let go just yet. The frail boy was also watching me expectantly, along with a few other children, their eyes still wide with lingering admiration.


    I sighed through my nose. It would be rude to refuse at this point.


    "...Alright," I muttered.


    The villagers began to disperse, some guiding their children home, others still exchanging relieved murmurs. I followed the woman toward a modest yet well-kept house, stepping inside as she motioned for me to sit. The warmth of the hearth made the exhaustion settle heavier in my limbs, though I forced myself to stay alert.


    After a simple meal, the little girl¡¯s energy had waned. Her mother scooped her up, murmuring soft words as she carried her to the back room. I could hear the faint rustling of blankets, the quiet hum of reassurance.


    And then, silence.


    When she returned, the atmosphere had shifted. She hesitated for a moment before taking a seat across from me, her hands folded in her lap. Her earlier relief had dimmed, replaced by something heavier.


    She took a slow breath. "My husband..." she started, voice barely above a whisper. "Did you¡ª" She stopped herself, shaking her head. "No. I should ask properly."


    Her eyes met mine, filled with a quiet plea.


    "Do you know what happened to him?"

 Weapon

    "You... you''re with the Demon Slayer Corps, aren''t you?" The chief''s wife had asked as she gently tucked her daughter into bed, brushing stray strands of hair from the child''s peaceful face. Her voice was quiet, careful as if speaking too loudly might shatter the fragile calm.


    "Hm?"


    I hadn''t expected the question.


    Most civilians didn''t know about us. Hell, most people didn''t even believe the existence of demons, let alone superhumans that killed said demons. They might have heard whispers or rumors of swordsmen who slayed demons in the night¡ªbut rarely did they understand the truth. Yet there was no hesitation in her words, no trace of doubt.


    ''Was her husband a Demon Slayer?''


    There was no way to tell. The demon I fought was too tricky, too dangerous for an average swordsman to handle. At the time, my strength had rivaled that of a Kinoe-ranked Slayer. To me, there was practically no difference between a retired low-ranking Slayer and a civilian in terms of power.


    My thoughts turned grim.


    ''Which is why I couldn''t tell how strong he was¡ªconsidering I had beheaded him in an instant.''


    I nodded slowly. "I am."


    She exhaled, relief flickering in her exhausted eyes. "My husband... he worked closely with the Corps. He helped keep watch over the village, and passed along information when something seemed off." Her hands clenched into fists, her knuckles white. "He told me that if anything ever happened, the Demon Slayer Corps would come. That you''d protect us."


    "Is that so?"


    ''Not a slayer then, just some guy who had connections''


    That explained why I had been sent so quickly. I had thought it was just a coincidence¡ªanother random mission assigned to me in the endless fight against demons. But if the village had ties to the Corps, if her husband had been trusted¡­ then perhaps the request for help had been prioritized.


    ''No matter the world, having connections always helps''


    The Chief''s wife then stared at me, searching my face for any signs of lies or deceit.. "Did you¡­ see him? Did he¡­?"


    She inhaled sharply, her hands clenched in her lap. "Did you¡­ did you see him?"


    "I did."


    She searched my face for an answer I couldn''t soften. The silence between us stretched, and her expression fell. "He''s gone¡­ isn''t he?"


    I met her gaze, my own expression unreadable. I could have lied¡ªtold her I didn''t know, that I never saw him.


    But she deserved the truth.


    "He didn''t make it," I said quietly. "I''m sorry."


    She didn''t react at first. Just stood there, motionless, like her mind refused to process the words. Then, slowly, she closed her eyes. Her breath hitched, and she brought a trembling hand to her mouth, stifling a sound that barely escaped her lips.


    She had already known. Deep down, she must have. But hearing it aloud made it real.


    I didn''t try to comfort her. There was nothing I could say that would make this easier. No empty reassurances, no hollow condolences, after all, I am the very reason she is shedding tears.


    So I simply stood there, silent, as she wept.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Enough of that sad K-drama shit.


    I sat cross-legged across from Gyomei and my swordsmith, Masamori Genzo. The air was thick with tension as the latter ran his fingers over my empty hilt. Sensei had his head down, chanting Buddhist prayers for my well-being.


    "You certainly wasted no time huh?'' The swordsmith hummed in annoyance "Are you that bad at handling swords? Maybe I should cut your arms off and attach metal blades to them instead. Let''s see how well you take care of those"


    ''I would rather face a hundred demons than the wrath of a swordsmith young Aoyama. I will pray for you''


    "Still, I must admit I didn''t expect you to break it this quickly, that was the best Katana I''ve ever made considering the former Water Hashira requested it of me," Masamori muttered, frowning. "Also, where''s the metal blade? Why have you only given me the wooden hilt?"


    "Wait don''t tell me... you lost it?" He then snapped his neck up and though I couldn''t see his face through the mask, I instinctively knew he was looking at me with a sharp gaze, almost on the verge of crashing out. "Not only did you break my Katana in less than a week of using it but you did not even bother collecting the broken parts?"


    "No no, I did collect them, it''s just..." I silently reached into my haori and retrieved a small pouch. Without a word, I placed it before the swordsmith. "It''s best if you see it yourself. I''m not sure words can explain it."


    Masamori frowned as he untied the pouch and tilted its contents into his palm. Tiny, glimmering fragments of red and black Nichirin metal tumbled out, barely larger than grains of sand.


    The room fell into silence.


    Himejima-Sensei remained quiet, his expression unreadable as he turned the prayer beads in his hands. A normal person couldn''t tell, but he had started reciting his chants just a bit faster than usual.


    Masamori, however, was frozen, staring at the broken remains of the sword he had forged.


    "So y-you see, I uhm" I sputtered as I tried to explain it to the frozen swordsmith. "I tried to use my full strength. The blade¡­ couldn''t handle it."


    Masamori didn''t respond as he just stared at the powder in his hands. The blood in my body went cold as I stared at him unmoving. I turned to look at Himejima-Sensei, but he had somehow left the room long ago.


    Masamori Genzo remained silent for a long moment, staring at the fine grains of shattered Nichirin metal in his palm. The red and black fragments gleamed dully under the dim lantern light, remnants of what was once a blade forged with utmost care. His fingers trembled slightly as he closed them around the broken pieces, his shoulders stiff, his breathing controlled but unsteady.


    ''Ah man, I''m fucked'' I thought as he started to shake ''Tch, I just had to go full emo in that battle huh? Stupid stren-''


    Then, without warning, he dropped to his knees and bowed low, his forehead pressing against the wooden floor.


    "Forgive me," he said, his voice hoarse with shame. "I have failed you, Aoyama. My blade was not strong enough to withstand your power. I have brought dishonor upon myself as a swordsmith."


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I blinked, caught off guard. I had seen the swordsmiths in the anime react with extreme emotions, especially the ones from the village, but Masamori had always seemed more composed. To see him crumble like this was unexpected.


    "Masamori¡ª"


    "If a demon breaks a blade, it is a reflection of the swordsman''s failure to protect it," Masamori continued, his head still lowered. "But if a sword shatters under the strength of its wielder, then it is the swordsmith who is at fault."


    His shoulders trembled. "I must have made a terrible sword for it to break so easily."


    I opened my mouth, but before I could speak, Masamori suddenly sucked in a sharp breath and sat up straight, his eyes wild with desperation. "I¡ª I must atone for this failure!"


    My stomach dropped as the swordsmith grabbed for his tanto, the short blade gleaming under the candlelight. "I must commit seppuku to rid myself of this dishonor!"


    "Wha- Seppuku? Calm down it''s just a sword!"


    Before I could respond, Masamori reached for the short blade tucked into his side, his hands steady despite the evident turmoil in his voice. His movements were swift, and practiced¡ªthis wasn''t just an outburst. He was genuinely prepared to go through with it.


    "A SWORD IS EVERYTHING FOR ME" Masamori cried out "ITS MY MOTHER, MY SISTER, MY WIFE, MY DAUGHTER, MY EVERYTHING. FOR ME TO FAIL IN MAKING A BLADE IS TO FAIL IN RAISING A FAMILY"


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING? THAT''S A TERRIBLE ANALOGY AND A QUITE FUCKED UP FAMILY"


    My hand shot out, grabbing Masamori''s wrist before the blade could be drawn.


    Masamori''s face twisted in anguish, but his grip on the tanto never wavered. "You don''t understand! If a swordsmith cannot craft a blade worthy of its wielder, then he is no swordsmith at all! To bring shame upon my work¡ª"


    "Your work didn''t bring shame on anyone!" I snapped as I tried to stop him from unsheathing his Tanto. "If anything, it''s my fault for using too much strength!"


    Masamori''s eyes burned with conviction. "A blade should never break before its wielder. A blade should endure, no matter the force, no matter the trial! If it could not withstand you, then it was flawed from the moment I forged it. And for that, I must¡ª"


    I grabbed his collar and shook him. "What, you''re gonna kill yourself over a hunk of metal? Just forge a new one, you crazy bastard!"


    He let out a choked gasp, caught between outrage and despair. "Aoyama¡ª"


    "Don''t be stupid," I said, his voice firm but not unkind. "Dying won''t fix anything. It won''t make a better sword. And it sure as hell won''t help me."


    Masamori''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    I let go of his collar and exhaled, forcing myself to be patient. I wasn''t exactly the best at explaining things, but if I didn''t spell it out, this lunatic was actually going to gut himself over a sword.


    "I mean," I started, tapping a finger against my empty hilt, "every time I fight, I hit too hard. The force is too much for the blade to handle. No matter how well-forged the steel is, it''s just not keeping up with me. If we keep replacing them, it''s just going to be the same problem over and over."


    Masamori swallowed, his hands twitching, torn between his instinct to argue and the lingering weight of failure. He didn''t like excuses. No swordsmith did. Too bad I was too much of a sigma to care.


    "I don''t need a katana," I continued. "I need something that''ll let me use my full strength without worrying about it snapping in half."


    Masamori stared at me, his face blank. Then, slowly, his brows pulled together. "What¡­ exactly are you asking for? An axe like the Stone Hashira?"


    I raised my hands and flexed my fingers. "Gauntlets."


    Silence.


    Masamori blinked at me, processing. Gyomei-Sensei, who had been quietly observing with his prayer beads in hand, let out a low hum- Wait, when the fuck did this guy come back here?


    "Gauntlets?" Masamori repeated, voice flat, as if I had just suggested he forge me a soup bowl instead.


    "Gauntlets." I nodded. "Something reinforced, something that won''t shatter no matter how hard I hit. If I can''t rely on a blade, then I''ll just use my own fists. Also, maybe forge a bowl of soup for me as well."


    "Soup? You-" Masamori opened his mouth, closed it again, then pinched the bridge of his nose. "You¡­ you realize I forge katanas, right? Swords. Not armor, not¡ª" He gestured wildly. "Gloves."


    "Well luckily for you, you won''t have to forge gloves," I said nodding as if I was relieving him of some of his work "you only have to forge gauntlets"


    Masamori let out a slow, suffering breath, his fingers rubbing circles against his temples. "I didn''t mean that literally, you dense bastard."


    "Good," I said, crossing my arms. "Because I didn''t mean the soup thing either. Mostly. Also gauntlets won''t be enough. You need to make knee guards and shin guards too or else my attack capability will be limited to my arms and I intend to use my whole body."


    Masamori''s eye twitched so hard I thought he might burst a blood vessel.


    "You¡ªwhat¡ªwhole body?" His voice rose an octave, his hands flying into his hair as if physically holding in his frustration. "Do you even understand how much work that is?! It''s one thing to forge gauntlets, but you''re asking for an entire set of armor!"


    "Not armor. Just reinforcements. Light enough to not slow me down, but durable enough to handle my strength." I tilted my head. "Also, I don''t need a set of armor that''s going to limit my flexibility"


    "N-no I didn''t-Fu-ugh"


    "It is quite rare for a swordsmith to be at a loss for words. Usually, it is the Slayer who must endure their wrath. Yet here, it seems the roles have reversed."I glanced at Gyomei-Sensei, who sat with his hands clasped over his prayer beads.


    "Yeah, well," I muttered, rubbing the back of my neck. "I think I broke him a little."


    The fact that he somehow managed to sparkle despite the dim candlelight only added to the absurdity of the situation. "You are the honored one young Aoyama"


    "Thank you"


    "Would you mind talking to my blacksmiths for me as well?"


    "I would mind that yes"


    Masamori was still sitting there, hunched over, staring blankly at the floor like he was questioning every decision that had led him to this moment. His lips moved slightly, whispering something that sounded suspiciously like "gauntlets¡­ shin guards¡­ what''s next, a helmet?"


    Masamori exhaled sharply through his nose. "Oh, well, when you put it that way, it sounds so easy. Maybe I''ll just wave my hammer around and a perfectly indestructible set of gear will appear before me."


    Masamori still looked like he wanted to strangle me, but his fingers twitched in thought, his mind already working through the logistics. I could see it¡ªthe moment his pride as a craftsman started warring with his initial rejection of the idea.


    Masamori groaned into his hands before dragging them down his face. He looked at me again, dead-eyed. "Alright, listen here, you absolute menace. I''ll do it. I''ll forge your gauntlets, your shin guards, your knee guards¡ªhell, I''ll even throw in a reinforced chest plate if it means you don''t break yourself along with my craftsmanship."


    "I don''t need a chest plate."


    "That''s for when you show up to me if you ever break those gauntlets and guards"


    "I mean... you should make a Nichrin stress-doll in that case shouldn''t you?"


    "...I want to change Slayers"


    "You make swords for multiple slayers don''t you?'' I asked him "Can''t you just have someone else make my sword- I mean, my gauntlets instead?"


    "First of all, no way in hell am I giving up making a red blade" Masamori mumbled in exhaustion "And second of all, I''m your personal swordsmith, so no I can''t just dump this task on someone else"


    "Oh damn, so everyone gets a personal slayer?"


    "No dumbass, only Hashira and people who the leader of the Slayer Corps recommend to us get one," he said "I don''t know why lord Ubayashiki recommended someone like you. Though I guess it might be for that freakish strength you have"


    Masamori twitched. Slowly, he lifted his head, eyes filled with renewed determination¡ªand exhaustion. "Fine," he exhaled, dragging a hand down his face. "I''ll do it. But if you break this set, I''m actually going to kill you."


    I held up my hands. "Relax, I''ll take good care of them."


    Masamori scoffed. "That''s what they all say, right before they come back crying with a shattered blade and expect me to perform miracles."


    Gyomei-Sensei let out a deep, knowing hum, the weight of his wisdom pressing down on the room like a mountain. "It is the fate of all craftsmen to endure hardships."


    Masamori shot him a glare. "I don''t need philosophy right now, I need this guy to stop breaking my work."


    I shrugged. "Not my fault metal can''t keep up."


    Masamori grumbled something about ingrates and muscle-headed brutes, but I chose to ignore it. Instead, I leaned forward. "So, how long do you think it''ll take?"


    "For me to regain the will to live, or for your gear to be ready?"


    I blinked. "Uh¡­ the gear?"


    Masamori exhaled. "A few weeks, at least. I have to work out how to infuse Nichirin properties into gauntlets and guards while making sure they can withstand your ridiculous strength." He eyed me. "Not to mention, I''m going to have to learn how to craft gauntlets and shin guards first."


    Gyomei-Sensei hummed in understanding. "Adaptability is a virtue."


    Masamori pinched the bridge of his nose. "It''s a headache, is what it is." He let out a long sigh, rubbing at his temples. "I''ll have to study the best way to shape Nichirin metal into something wearable, then figure out how to maintain the same durability and sharpness properties without compromising flexibility."


    I shrugged. "Sounds tough. Good luck with that."


    "You''re the reason I have to do this in the first place!"


    I ignored his outburst. "So, how long are we talking? A month? Two?"


    Masamori groaned. "No more than a few weeks¡­ if I don''t sleep."


    Gyomei-Sensei placed a large hand on his shoulder. "Rest is necessary for a clear mind."


    Masamori let out a hollow laugh. "Tell that to this guy when he breaks another weapon in record time." He shot me a pointed glare. "If these gauntlets fail, I really will commit seppuku."


    I held up my hands. "Alright, alright, I''ll go easy on them."


    "You''re lying."


    "Yeah."